OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL 16 N1, TD2
Dossiê Temático Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025
VOL 16 N1, TD2
Dossiê Temático
Os vinte anos da união africana: passado, presente e futuro
DOI https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0425
Editorial. Os vinte anos da união africana: passado, presente e futuro Rui Garrido,
Mojana Vargas, Yasmine Loza pp. 2-5
ARTIGOS
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest Ilo
Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga pp. 6-25
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in au Conflict
Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
pp. 26-42
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn pp. 43-60
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa Laetitia Koechlin pp. 61-81
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana Rui Garrido, Mojana
Vargas pp. 82-102
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê temático Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025
2
EDITORIAL
RUI GARRIDO
rgarrido@upt.pt
Professor auxiliar na Universidade Portucalense (Portugal). Doutor em Estudos Africanos pelo
Iscte-Instituto Universitário de Lisboa, mestre em Direitos Humanos pela Universidade do Minho
e licenciado em Ciências de Comunicação pela Universidade de Trás-os-Montes e Alto Douro. Pós-
graduado em Direito Internacional Humanitário pela Faculdade de Direito da Universidade de
Lisboa e foi auditor da Defesa Nacional no Instituto da Defesa Nacional. https://orcid.org/0000-
0002-2585-2571
MOJANA VARGAS
mvargas@ccsa.ufpb.br
Professora associada da Universidade Federal da Paraíba UFPB (Brasil) e coordenadora do
NEABI-UFPB (Centro de Estudos e Pesquisas Afro-Brasileiras e Indígenas) na mesma instituição,
além do projeto "Dimensões Étnico-Raciais nas Relações Internacionais". Doutora em Estudos
Africanos pelo Iscte-Instituto Universitário de Lisboa, mestre em Relações Internacionais pelo
Programa San Tiago Dantas (Unesp-Unicamp-Puc/SP), Bacharel em História pela Universidade de
São Paulo (USP). https://orcid.org/0000-0001-5353-1938
YASMINE LOZA
Yasmine.loza@upt.pt
Doutora em Direitos Humanos e Ciências Sociais (2020), concluiu o mestrado em ‘Roads to
Democracy(ies)’, na área da ciência política e relações internacional (2015) ambos na
Universidade de Coimbra (Portugal). Licenciou-se na Universidade Americana do Cairo, Egito
(2012), especializando-se em Sociologia e em Psicologia. Yasmine realizou o seu pós-
doutoramento no Centro de Estudos Internacionais do Instituto Universitário de Lisboa (2021) e
foi bolseira de investigação no Instituto Jurídico Portucalense, na Universidade Portucalense
Infante D. Henrique, Porto, Portugal (2023). https://orcid.org/0000-0002-7448-8016
Como citar este editorial
Garrido, Rui, Vargas, Mojana & Loza, Yasmine (2025). Editorial. Janus.net, e-journal of
international relations. VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2 - Dossiê temático Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro, Outubro 2025, pp. 2-5. DOI https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-
7251.DT0425ED
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê temático
Os vinte anos da união africana: passado, presente e futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 2-5
Editorial Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas, Yasmine Loza
3
EDITORIAL
RUI GARRIDO
MOJANA VARGAS
YASMINE LOZA
O ponto de partida da reflexão
A integração regional no continente africano é amplamente complexa e está
profundamente enraizada no ideal pan-africanista de uma África Unida. A organização
regional que surgiu no rescaldo da libertação do colonialismo a Organização da Unidade
Africana era limitada em termos de integração política. Com o alvorecer do novo
milénio, a União Africana emergiu como uma organização política mais robusta que a sua
antecessora. O Acto Constitutivo da União Africana, adoptado em 11 de Julho de 2000 e
que entrou em vigor em 26 de Maio de 2001, marcou uma nova era para o processo de
integração africana. A primeira Cimeira da UA teve lugar em Julho de 2002. A União
Africana traz uma natureza institucional mais complexa e uma abordagem mais
intervencionista nos assuntos africanos. A UA consagra os direitos humanos e a paz como
princípios fundamentais da organização e visa promover a prosperidade para todo o
continente. Nos seus primeiros anos, a UA foi muito activa em termos de conflitos e
questões de segurança, trazendo uma nova arquitectura de paz e segurança para África
e mecanismos regionais para lidar com conflitos regionais. A Agência da UA a este
respeito é medida pela adopção de um Conselho de Paz e Segurança da UA, bem como
pela consolidação de uma Arquitectura Africana de Paz e Segurança (APSA). A União
também desenvolveu os seus quadros institucionais de direitos humanos e justiça, à
medida que a UA desenvolveu uma abordagem baseada nos principais tratados de
direitos humanos, reformas institucionais e na remodelação de uma Arquitectura de
Justiça Africana. Mas a resistência política e a intolerância em todo o continente
constituem ameaças reais ao respeito dos direitos humanos. A UA também adoptou
políticas e instrumentos jurídicos que abordam questões em áreas-chave, como o
desenvolvimento, a integração económica e jurídica, reforçando o seu papel como actor
regional chave em África. O recente acordo sobre a Zona de Comércio Livre Continental
Africana (ZCLCA) pode alavancar o desenvolvimento económico de África e expandir a
sua influência em todo o mundo. Entretanto, África ainda luta para combater a pobreza,
as violações dos direitos humanos, a prevalência da instabilidade política e as mudanças
inconstitucionais de regime são algumas das questões que atrasam a promessa de um
continente próspero e unido. Estas são algumas das questões às quais este número
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê temático
Os vinte anos da união africana: passado, presente e futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 2-5
Editorial Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas, Yasmine Loza
4
especial procurou dar resposta, fazendo uma avaliação dos primeiros vinte anos da União
Africana e os desafios para o processo de integração africana nas suas diferentes
dinâmicas.
Olhares sobre os vinte anos da União Africana
Os artigos selecionados para compor este número especial procuram trazer respostas a
essas e outras questões. Nos vinte anos de sua existência, as questões relacionadas à
segurança continental continuam entre as prioridades políticas da entidade e dos
analistas. Prova disso é o artigo apresentado por Diall e Nimaga, que se debruçam sobre
os mecanismos coletivos de segurança, em particular a Arquitetura Africana de Paz e
Segurança (APSA, na sigla em inglês), em paralelo à atuação da CEDEAO (ECOWAS, na
sigla em inglês), analisando a sua efetividade na prevenção e na resolução de conflitos
em nível continental e sub-regional e, identificando avanços e limitações dessa atuação.
Na mesma linha, o artigo de Afolabi e Kadoglu Chen, também analisa a Arquitetura
Africana de Paz e Segurança (APSA, na sigla em inglês), sob a ótica da avaliação do
Conselho de Paz e Segurança da União Africana (PSC, na sigla em inglês) e do
Departamento de Assuntos Políticos, Paz e Segurança da União Africana (AU-PAPS). Os
autores avaliam os diferentes mecanismos de ão e instrumentos normativos instituídos
para o funcionamento da APSA e apontam para a necessidade de mudanças estruturais,
não apenas dos mecanismos existentes, mas também no aprofundamento da
supranacionalidade da UA e no reforço das capacidades da organização para enfrentar
as causas profundas dos conflitos entre os estados, que atualmente são bastante
limitadas, a exemplo dos Acordos de Pretória de 2022.
Fechando o tópico das questões de segurança e conflituosidade, o artigo de Horn traz
um estudo de caso sobre o conflito entre a Etiópia e os rebeldes da Frente de Libertação
do Povo do Tigray, próximo à fronteira da Eritreia. A autora avalia a atuação da União
Africana durante as negociações de paz, demonstrando que a atuação diplomática da UA
foi eficiente para provocar a abertura do diálogo entre as partes e o sucesso das
negociações representou um importante avanço da capacidade institucional de solucionar
conflitos. Entretanto, o artigo também discute a incapacidade de implementar
integralmente as ões pós-conflito, sobretudo o desarmamento e a desmobilização,
criando condições para a emergência de um novo enfrentamento.
O trabalho de Laetitia Koechilin acrescenta uma contribuição importante para a reflexão
mais ampla a respeito da atuação da União Africana nesses vinte anos de trajetória, ao
abordar um tema central na própria origem da entidade: o acesso dos povos indígenas
à justiça. A autora discute as muitas situações de discriminação e marginalização de
populações que não são reconhecidas efetivamente como cidadãs pelos estados nacionais
do continente e, consequentemente, ficam incapazes de proteger e acessar seus direitos.
Por meio de dois estudos de caso, Koechlin analisa os avanços e limites da União Africana
em sua função de promover justiça restaurativa para as populações indígenas e
tradicionais do continente, apesar do arcabouço normativo no campo dos Direitos
Humanos à disposição da entidade.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê temático
Os vinte anos da união africana: passado, presente e futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 2-5
Editorial Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas, Yasmine Loza
5
Fecha este dossiê, o trabalho de Garrido e Vargas, o qual aborda as políticas públicas
instituídas pela União Africana no campo da Educação. Entendendo a educação como um
tópico associado às necessidades de desenvolvimento económico e humano do
continente africano, os autores recuperam o conjunto das normas e diretrizes instituídas
pela UA para promover políticas educacionais em vel continental e sub-regional.
Concluem que, apesar do amplo enquadramento normativo e respetiva tradução em
políticas públicas abrangentes, o sub-financiamento da organização coloca desafios
significativos à implementação dessas políticas.
Este dossiê trouxe à discussão pontos diversos da agência da União em matérias tão
diversas da política africana. Estes trabalhos, ainda que circunscritos, são ilustrativos de
uma África plural, que carece de um resgate epistemológico e de uma reflexão académica
crítica sobre o continente.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº.1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025
6
REGARD RETROSPECTIF SUR L’ARCHITECTURE DE PAIX ET DE SECURITE EN
AFRIQUE DE L’OUEST
ILO ALLAYE DIALL
ilodiall@yahoo.fr
Enseignant-chercheur à la Faculté de Droit Public de l’Université des Sciences Juridiques et
Politiques de Bamako (Mali).
YOUBA NIMAGA
youbanimagaj@yahoo.fr
Enseignant-Chercheur à la Faculté de Droit Public de l’Université Kurukanfuga de Bamako (Mali).
Résumé
La sécurité en Afrique de l’Ouest, ainsi que sur l’ensemble du continent africain, demeure un
enjeu majeur pour la stabilité et le développement. Ce constat prévaut malgré la mise en
place, depuis les années 1990, de divers mécanismes juridiques et institutionnels, tant au
niveau continental avec l’Architecture africaine de paix et de sécurité (APSA) qu’au niveau
sous-régional par la CEDEAO. Toutefois, un décalage persistant entre les objectifs affichés et
l’efficacité concrète des dispositifs reste observable, notamment face à l’émergence de
nouvelles formes de conflictualité telles que le terrorisme, les coups d’État ou les crises
institutionnelles. Dès lors, deux problématiques principales se présentent : dans quelle
mesure l’APSA, dont l’objectif est de promouvoir l’appropriation africaine des questions de
paix et de sécurité, parvient-elle effectivement à répondre aux situations de crise ? Et
comment les mécanismes ouest-africains, particulièrement ceux de la CEDEAO, peuvent-ils
être articulés de façon optimale avec le cadre continental afin de garantir une sécurité durable
et souveraine en Afrique de l’Ouest?
Mots clés
Sécurité en Afrique de l’Ouest, Architecture africaine de paix et de sécurité (APSA), CEDEAO,
UA, Gouvernance sécuritaire.
Abstract
Security in West Africa, as well as across the African continent, remains a major challenge for
stability and development. This reality persists despite the establishment, since the 1990s of
various legal and institutional mechanisms, both at the continental level with the African Peace
and Security Architecture (APSA) and at the sub-regional level through ECOWAS. However, a
persistent gap between stated objectives and the actual effectiveness of these mechanisms
remains evident, particularly in the face of emerging forms of conflict such as terrorism, coups
d’état, and institutional crises. Accordingly, two main questions arise: to what extent has
APSA, whose objective is to promote African ownership of peace and security issues,
effectively responded to crisis situations? And how can West African mechanisms, particularly
those of ECOWAS, be optimally articulated with the continental framework to ensure durable
and sovereign security in West Africa?
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
7
Keywords
Security in West Africa, African Peace and Security Architecture (APSA), ECOWAS, AU,
Security Governance.
Comment citer cet article
Diall, Ilo Allaye & Nimaga, Youba (2025). Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De
Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. VOL. 16, Nº. 1, TD
2 Dossier thématique Os Vinte Anos da União Africana: Passado, Presente e Futuro”.
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25. DOI https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0425.1
Article reçu le 29 octobre 2024 et accepté pour publication le 24 juillet 2025.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
8
REGARD RÉTROSPECTIF SUR L’ARCHITECTURE DE PAIX ET DE
SÉCURITÉ EN AFRIQUE DE L’OUEST
1
ILO ALLAYE DIALL
YOUBA NIMAGA
Introduction
L’article 15 du traité de l’UEMOA dispose que: «Les États membres se consultent en vue
de prendre en commun les dispositions nécessaires afin d’éviter que le fonctionnement
de l'Union ne soit affecté par les mesures que l’un d'eux pourrait être amené à prendre
en cas de troubles intérieurs graves affectant l’ordre public, de guerre ou de tension
internationale grave constituant une menace de guerre»? Faut-il entendre par que
l’Union ambitionne de s’organiser en vue de maintenir un climat de paix et de curité
en son sein?
En effet, c’est lors du Sommet de l'UEMOA de 2007, qu’il a été retenu que «le
développement durable se construit dans la paix et la sécurité»
2
. Cette phrase est riche
d’enseignements et souligne toute la problématique de la sécurité dans une région qui
se veut intégrée.
Le concept de sécurité est très large. Il est pluridimensionnel et traduit un état
économique, alimentaire, social, politique, humain etc. La sécurité est l'état d'un sujet
(individuel et collectif) qui s'estime non menacé ou dispose de capacités de réponses
1
Sigles et abréviations: AES: Alliance des États du Sahel; ANAD: Accord de Non-Agression et d’Assistance en
matière de Défense ; APSA: Architecture de Paix et de Sécurité en Afrique ; CADHP: Cour Africaine des Droits
de l’Homme et des Peuples ; CARIC: Capacité Africaine de Réponse Immédiate aux Crises ; CEAO:
Communauté Économique de l’Afrique de l’Ouest (prédécesseur de la CEDEAO) ; CEDEAO: Communauté
Économique des États de l'Afrique de l'Ouest ; CEEAC: Communauté Économique des États de l’Afrique
Centrale ; CIJ: Cour Internationale de Justice ; CPS: Conseil de Paix et de Sécurité (Union africaine) ; ECOMOG:
Force de Surveillance du Cessez-le-feu de la CEDEAO (Economic Community of West African States Monitoring
Group) ; FAA: Forces Africaines en Attente ; GIABA: Groupe Intergouvernemental d’Action contre le
Blanchiment d’Argent en Afrique de l’Ouest ; MICOPAX: Mission de Consolidation de la Paix en République
Centrafricain ; MINUSMA: Mission Multidimensionnelle Intégrée des Nations Unies pour la Stabilisation au Mali
MISMA: Mission Internationale de Soutien au Mali (sous conduite africaine, 20122013) ; ONU: Organisation
des Nations Unies ; OUA: Organisation de l’Unité Africaine (remplacée par l’UA en 2002) ; PNUD: Programme
des Nations Unies pour le Développement ; UA: Union Africaine ; UEMOA: Union Économique et Monétaire
Ouest Africaine ; ZLECAf: Zone de Libre-Échange Continentale Africaine.
2
Voir aussi la Déclaration de Lomé du 23 juin 1997, «… la Conférence des Chefs d’État et de Gouvernement
rappelle le lien étroit entre la paix, la sécurité, la stabilité et le développement et réitère, dans cette optique,
la nécessité urgente de créer une Force africaine de paix… Les États membres affirment leur disponibilité à y
prendre part sous l’autorité de l’ONU et de l’OUA (UA)».
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
9
satisfaisantes en affrontant des dangers réels ou anticipés
3
. Bien que l’Espace UEMOA
soit considéré comme la zone la plus intégrée de l’Afrique de l’Ouest,
4
l’on constate
toutefois, au sein des différents pays, des zones d'insécurité ou de fortes tensions. La
situation économique, pour être vigoureuse, contraste avec le manque de sécurité.
Cet aspect participatif que la claration de l’Union appelle de ses vœux doit être compris
au sens large, c’est-à-dire, l’interdépendance dans le triptyque paix-sécurité
développement pour garantir une sécurité humaine aux ressortissants communautaires.
Pour faire échos à l’Avis de la CIJ, elle doit s’entendre non seulement sur le plan financier,
mais également militaire
5
. La budgétisation des opérations de maintien de la paix serait,
en soi, un élément propre à faire englober celles-ci dans l’objet de l’Union
6
. Une autre
des actions de l’Union réside dans l’établissement d’un mécanisme interne d’alerte et de
suivi des conflits par une résolution du 20 juillet 2003 adoptée par le Comité Inter
Parlementaire de l’Union qui considère que la recherche de la paix est un exercice collectif
régi par les règles et principes universellement admis de bonne gouvernance.
En dehors de ces déclarations d’ordre général, l’Union n’a pas, en tout cas dans ses textes
fondateurs, créé un système de défense collective propre à elle. Peut-être, les propos du
professeur TALL
7
peuvent-ils aider à la compréhension de cet état de fait ? Même s’il
pense que, quels que soient les caractères spéciaux ou avérés des arguments donnant
un poids à des mécanismes de l’UA ou de la CEDEAO, ils ne sauraient en tout état de
cause constituer des obstacles dirimants à la mise en place d’un chantier propre à
l’UEMOA. Il estime, en effet, que l’Union pourra s’inscrire, sans doute, dans les articles
52 et 53
8
de la Charte des Nations Unies et rester fidèle aux objectifs de la CEDEAO
9
.
3
Voir Pascal BONIFACE, «L'environnement de sécurité et le processus de construction de la paix en Afrique de
l'ouest». Étude réalisée en qualité de Consultant Indépendant, Octobre-Décembre 2006.
4
Propos tenus lors de la troisième réunion institutionnelle UEMOA-CEDEAO, les 7 et 8 février 2005 à
Ouagadougou.
5
Voir Avis in Affaire des Dépenses des Nations Unies (Réc. 1962).
6
Voir Alioune SALL, Les mutations de l’intégration en Afrique de l’Ouest : une approche institutionnelle. Éditions
L'Harmattan, 2006, p. 138.
7
Voir S. N. TALL, «Pour un cadre institutionnel, organique et juridique de la paix et de la sécurité dans l’espace
francophone ouest-africain (UEMOA)» p. 194, in L’architecture de paix et de sécurité en Afrique, bilan et
perspectives, Actes des colloques de Bordeaux et Ouagadougou des 30 novembre 2012 et 24-25 octobre 2013,
organisés par l’Université de Bordeaux (CERCADI-GRECCAP) et l’Université de Ouaga 2 (CEEI), M. F. NAUGARET
et L. M. IBRIGA (dir.), L’harmattan, 2014, p.312.
8
Cf. charte de l’ONU, articles 52 «(1) Aucune disposition de la présente Charte ne s'oppose à l'existence
d'accords ou d'organismesgionaux destinés à régler les affaires qui, touchant au maintien de la paix et de la
sécurité internationales, se prêtent à une action de caractère régional, pourvu que ces accords ou ces
organismes et leur activité soient compatibles avec les buts et les principes des Nations Unies. (2) Les Membres
des Nations Unies qui concluent ces accords ou constituent ces organismes doivent faire tous leurs efforts pour
régler d'une manière pacifique, par le moyen desdits accords ou organismes, les différends d'ordre local, avant
de les soumettre au Conseil de sécurité. (3) Le Conseil de sécurité encourage le développement du règlement
pacifique des différends d'ordre local par le moyen de ces accords ou de ces organismes régionaux, soit sur
l'initiative des États intéressés, soit sur renvoi du Conseil de sécurité…», et 53 «(1) Le Conseil de sécurité
utilise, s'il y a lieu, les accords ou organismes régionaux pour l'application des mesures coercitives prises sous
son autorité. Toutefois, aucune action coercitive ne sera entreprise en vertu d'accords régionaux ou par des
organismes régionaux sans l'autorisation du Conseil de sécurité; sont exceptées les mesures contre tout État
ennemi au sens de la définition donnée au paragraphe 2 du présent Article, prévues en application de l'Article
107 ou dans les accords régionaux dirigés contre la reprise, par un tel État, d'une politique d'agression,
jusqu'au moment l'Organisation pourra, à la demande des gouvernements intéressés, être chargée de la
tâche de prévenir toute nouvelle agression de la part d'un tel État. (2) Le terme « État ennemi », employé au
paragraphe 1 du présent Article, s'applique à tout État qui, au cours de la seconde guerre mondiale, a été
l'ennemi de l'un quelconque des signataires de la présente Charte».
9
Voir préambule du traité de l’Union, paragraphe 1.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
10
Faut-il rappeler que tous les États membres de l’UEMOA sont aussi membres de la
CEDEAO, organisation plus vieille qu’elle.
En effet, la communauté internationale s’inscrit fortement aux côtés des organisations
régionales et les utilise, d’ailleurs très souvent, pour résoudre des crises ou des conflits
qui peuvent avoir des ramifications internationales. Pour bien comprendre ce phénomène
des Nations Unies, il est judicieux de se souvenir de l’Agenda pour la paix de Boutros-
Ghali. En fait, cet Agenda a été élaboré dans un contexte marquant des relations
internationales. Il s’agit de la fin de la guerre froide, le monde, bipolaire jusqu’alors,
entendait souffler dans la même trompette et profiter de cette deuxième chance de paix
universelle
10
que lui conférait la fin du risque d’un conflit mondial pouvant être déclenché
par un affrontement entre les superpuissances. Pour ce faire, il y a eu une réunion des
Chefs d’État et de Gouvernement de l’ONU au Conseil de Sécurité pour réfléchir à la
responsabilité du Conseil quant au maintien de la paix et de la sécurité internationales.
Faut-il le rappeler, cette instance suprême du système des Nations Unies, garante de la
sécurité et de la paix universelle a été bloquée pendant plusieurs décennies du fait de la
guerre froide
11
. Cette réunion fut sanctionnée par une Déclaration solennelle (S/23500)
qui a salué l’avènement d'une ère nouvelle porteuse de l'espoir de l'avènement d'un
monde plus sûr, plus équitable et plus humain, ainsi que les progrès accomplis vers la
démocratie et le respect des droits de l'Homme. Elle prend acte aussi des nouveaux
risques pour la stratégie et la sécurité résultant des changements survenus et
l'importance de renforcer et d'améliorer l'efficacide l'ONU pour faire face aux nouveaux
défis auxquels la communauté internationale est confrontée
12
.
Ainsi, la Déclaration invita le Secrétaire général à élaborer une étude et des
recommandations «sur le moyen de renforcer la capacité de l'Organisation dans les
domaines de la diplomatie préventive
13
, du maintien et du rétablissement de la paix, et
sur la façon d'accroître son efficacité, dans le cadre des dispositions de la Charte
14
». Elle
10
Voir Emmanuel KANT, Projet de paix perpétuelle, Broché, éd. Nathan, coll. Les Intégrales de Philo, juillet
2006 ; voir Montesquieu, De l'esprit des lois (1758), à propos du doux commerce, édition établie par Laurent
Versini, professeur à la Sorbonne. Paris : Éd. Gallimard, 1995 (2 volumes : vol I : pp. 1 à 604 ; vol. II : pp.
605 à 1628.) Collection folio Essais, disponible sur http://dx.doi.org/doi:10.1522/cla.moc.del8.
11
Voir Agenda pour la paix, Assemblée Générale, quarante-septième (47ème) session, point 10 de la liste
préliminaire (A/47/50), Rapport du Secrétaire Général sur l'activité de l'organisation A/47/277- S/24111
/Français du 17 juin 1992 : «Depuis la création de l'organisation des Nations Unies en 1945, plus d'une centaine
de conflits majeurs ont éclaté dans le monde, qui ont provoqué la mort de 20 millions d'êtres humains environ.
L'ONU est restée impuissante devant le nombre de ces crises en raison des vetos - au nombre de 279 - opposés
à l'action du Conseil de sécurité, qui illustrent bien les divisions de l'époque».
12
L'Agenda de la Paix du Secrétaire général B. Boutros-Ghali - Persée, https://www.persee.fr/doc/afdi_0066-
3085_1992_num_38_1_3062.
13
Selon Christian SCHRICKE, la diplomatie préventive est une notion que Dag HAMMARSKJOLD avait déjà
développée dans ses introductions au rapport annuel du Secrétaire général. Voir Christian SCHRICKE, p. 4,
L'Agenda de la Paix du Secrétaire général B. Boutros-Ghali - Analyses et premières réactions. In: Annuaire
français de droit international, volume 38, 1992. pp. 11-31.
14
Voir Agenda pour la paix, op. cit. p. 6 : «La diplomatie préventive a pour objet d'éviter que des différends
ne surgissent entre les parties, d'empêcher qu'un différend existant ne se transforme en conflit ouvert et, si un
conflit éclate, de faire en sorte qu'il s'étende le moins possible. Le rétablissement de la paix vise à rapprocher
des parties hostiles, essentiellement par des moyens pacifiques tels que ceux prévus au Chapitre VI de la
Charte des Nations Unies. Le maintien de la paix consiste à établir une présence des Nations Unies sur le
terrain, ce qui n'a jusqu'à présent été fait qu'avec l'assentiment de toutes les parties concernées, et s'est
normalement traduit par un déploiement d'effectifs militaires et/ou de police des Nations Unies ainsi, dans bien
des cas, que de personnel civil. Cette technique élargit les possibilités de prévention des conflits aussi bien que
de rétablissement de la paix». Un autre terme novateur dans le droit international a vu le jour dans cet Agenda,
il s’agit de la consolidation de la paix, qui, après les conflits, est une action menée en vue de définir et d'étayer
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
11
suggérait que l'étude porte notamment sur «l’identification des crises potentielles et
zones d’instabilité», la contribution des organisations régionales, les besoins en
ressources matérielles et financières, l'efficacité des plans et des opérations du
Secrétariat, l'usage de bons offices et autres fonctions que la Charte confère au
Secrétaire général. Après avoir souligné la résolution des membres du Conseil à prendre
des «mesures concrètes» pour renforcer l'efficacité de l'ONU dans les domaines du
désarmement, de la maîtrise des armements et de la non-prolifération, la déclaration est
conclue par l'expression de leur plein appui au nouveau Secrétaire général dans ses
efforts de renforcement de l'efficacité du système des Nations Unies, au moment la
conjoncture mondiale est la plus propice à la paix et à la sécurité internationales qui ait
existé depuis la fondation de l'ONU. L’étude, du Secrétaire général, nommée a été
présentée devant l’Assemblée générale de l’ONU le 30 juin 1992, réalisant ainsi le vœu
du Conseil de sécurité pour que toutes les nations y participent
15
.
C’est ainsi qu’il fait appel au Conseil de sécurité pour réactiver le chapitre VIII de la
Charte et les exhorte à prévoir l’utilisation des organismes régionaux pour l’application
des mesures coercitives décidées, mais aussi une action coercitive propre à ces
organismes sous réserve de l’autorisation du Conseil. Pour pallier le manque de
définitions de ces organismes, Boutros-Ghali adopte une interprétation extensive de la
Charte et y reconnait les organisations créées par un traité, les organisations de sécurité
et de défense mutuelles, ou les organisations destinées à assurer le veloppement
régional, mais aussi les groupes d'États créés de façon ad hoc pour traiter d'une question
particulière, politique, économique ou sociale
16
. C’est dans ce contexte que les
organisations régionales africaines, en général, et ouest-africaines, en particulier, ont fait
siennes les préoccupations d’ordre sécuritaires
17
.
Étant donné qu’elle fait partie des benjamines de ces organisations, l’on comprend alors,
aisément, que l’UEMOA n’a fait que s’inscrire dans les objectifs sécuritaires de ses
devancières, notamment la CEDEAO, qui est la seule organisation d’envergure de l’Ouest
africain (seule reconnue par l’Union africaine comme Communauté Economique
Régionale de l’Afrique de l’Ouest).
Les situations de conflit qui sont répertoriées dans l’Ouest africain résultent de
l’enchevêtrement de facteurs ayant chacun leur propre logique. actualisation de
tensions séculaires non résolues, atteintes aux principes constitutionnels, migrations non
les structures propres à raffermir la paix afin d'éviter une reprise des hostilités. La diplomatie préventive vise
à régler les conflits avant que la violence n’éclate ; le rétablissement et le maintien de la paix ont pour objet
de mettre fin aux conflits et de préserver la paix une fois qu'elle a été instaurée. En cas de succès, l'une et les
autres -débouchent sur la consolidation de la paix après les conflits, contribuant ainsi à empêcher que les actes
de violence ne reprennent entre les nations et les peuples». pp. 6-7. L’on peut par la même occasion parler
d’une autre novation que constituent les unités d’imposition de la paix, «… je recommande que le Conseil
envisage de faire appel, dans des circonstances clairement définies, à des unités d'imposition de la paix dont
le mandat serait défini à l'avance. Ces unités, fournies par des États Membres, et composées de militaires qui
se seraient portés volontaires, seraient tenues en réserve. Il faudrait qu'elles soient plus lourdement armées
que les forces de maintien de la paix et qu'elles bénéficient d'un entrainement préparatoire approfondi dans les
cadres des armées nationales…», pp. 14-15.
15
Voir Christian Schricke, L'Agenda de la Paix du Secrétaire général B. Boutros-Ghali…, op. cit. p. 12.
16
Voir pour cette question en général le commentaire de l'article 53 de la Charte in «La Charte des Nations
Unies», éd. Economica/Bruyland, sous la direction de J.P. Cot et A. PELLET, cité par Schrike op. Cit. p. 10
17
En effet, le début des années de la dernière décennie du XXème siècle a vu un renouveau des organisations
sous régionales africaines par des réformes structurelles et institutionnelles importantes.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
12
contrôlées, conflits identitaires de minorités, banditisme, terrorisme etc, entre autres
sont les facteurs de naissance de ces conflits. Ils sont intranationaux tout en ayant une
dimension régionale par le biais des groupes armés terroristes se versant dans des
pays voisins
18
. L’élargissement des frontières nationales à celui des organisations sous-
régionales d’intégration peut rendre encore plus difficile la lutte contre l’insécurité au sein
de l’espace communautaire. Cet état de fait impose une étude d’ensemble du système
de lutte contre l’insécurité en Afrique de façon générale, et de l’Afrique de l’Ouest en
particulier notamment à l’heure de la recomposition géopolitique de la région via le
partenariat et l’influence des nouvelles.
Ainsi, il ressort de cette analyse la problématique suivante : quel regard rétrospectif sur
la paix et la sécurité en Afrique de l’Ouest ?
Elle se justifie aisément au regard des cadres d'intégration économique en Afrique,
spécifiquement l’UEMOA et la CEDEAO. Les textes fondateurs du premier omettent
délibérément toute prévision d'un système autonome de défense collective, reléguant la
gestion des crises sécuritaires à la CEDEAO, elle-même intégrée à l'Architecture africaine
de paix et de sécurité (APSA) de l'Union africaine en tant que seule Communauté
Economique Régionale reconnue. Or cette délégation en cascade mérite d’être analysée,
car malgré la multiplication des mécanismes juridiques et institutionnels depuis les
années 1990, l'efficacité opérationnelle des organisations reste peu efficace. Ce qui invite
à s'interroger sur la capaciréelle des dispositifs continentaux (UA) et sous-régionaux
(CEDEAO/UEMOA) à répondre aux défis sécuritaires africains multiformes. Pour éclairer
cette problématique, il convient d'examiner les mutations normatives ayant façonné
l'APSA, d'analyser ses éventuelles lacunes capacitives compromettant ses ambitions,
d'étudier comment la CEDEAO et l'UEMOA adaptent leurs outils de prévention et gestion
des conflits aux nouvelles conflictualités (terrorisme, coups d'État), et de tirer des
enseignements des interventions déjà faites sur le continent et dans la sous-région ouest
africaine.
Ne prétendant pas l’exhaustivité, il sera juste question d’analyser les principaux
mécanismes mis en place pour lutter contre l’insécurité au niveau continental (1) et voir
comment le mécanisme régional de l’Afrique de l’Ouest s’articule avec les prescriptions
continentales (2). En effet, depuis le renouveau du modèle d’intégration des grands
ensembles régionaux africains, l’on assiste à une tentative d’appropriation du continent
des voies et moyens pour parvenir à résoudre par lui-même les innombrables conflits
qu’il voit inlassablement naître.
18
Lire OCDE/CSAO (2020), Géographie des conflits en Afrique du Nord et de l’Ouest, Cahiers de l'Afrique de
l'Ouest, Éditions OCDE, Paris, https://doi.org/10.1787/4b0abf5e-fr. Lire aussi Christian Sambou, Les conflits
armés ouest-africains: Sénégal, Mali et Côte-d’Ivoire. Lecture des guerres pour la reconnaissance. Science
politique. Université Paris-Saclay, 2021, p.487.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
13
I. L’Architecture de Paix et de Sécurité en Afrique, une œuvre de
l’Union Africaine
La sécurité a longtemps hanté les pays africains depuis l’aube de leurs indépendances. À
travers les grands ensembles régionaux qu’ils constituaient, ils ont tant bien que mal,
avec l’appui de l’ex-colonisateur, essayé de résoudre toutes les formes de menace
sécuritaire les touchant. Ces États nouvellement indépendants en quête de devenir des
Nations, ont été créés dans des situations périlleuses, marquées par des rivalités
idéologiques parfois contraires, essayeront d’organiser leur sécurité collective. C’est dans
ce contexte que les premières organisations régionales postcoloniales se mettaient dans
une posture de défense collective contre des troubles venus de l’étranger, posture qui
s’inscrivit moins dans une optique d’intégration supranationale en matière de défense,
mais plutôt dans des préoccupations défensives chargées de psychose
19
. Aujourd’hui, la
sécurité continentale est appréhendée à travers l’Architecture de Paix et de sécurité en
Afrique (APSA) dont les bases sont jetées par le Protocole relatif à la création du Conseil
de paix et de sécurité (CPS), adopté à Durban (Afrique du Sud) en juillet 2002, et entré
en vigueur en décembre 2003. Il est alors intéressant de comprendre les évolutions qui
ont conduit à son institution (A) mais aussi les éventuelles limites (B) qui l’empêchent
d’endiguer les problèmes sécuritaires du continent.
A. Historique et fondement juridico-institutionnel de l’APSA
Dans les années 1960, l’Union des États Africains (UEA), confrontée aux nombreux
mouvements d’indépendance, a envisagé la mise en place d’un système de défense
commun. Celui-ci devait permettre la mobilisation conjointe des ressources disponibles
afin d’assurer la protection de tout membre de l’Union en cas d’agression
20
. La
Conférence d’Addis-Abeba de 1963, qui vit la naissance de l’OUA, donna l’occasion à
Nkrumah (Premier Président du Ghana) de préconiser un système de défense commun
avec un Haut commandement africain en vue d’assurer la stabilité et la sécurité de
l’Afrique, ce qui fut sanctionné par l’établissement d’une Commission de défense par la
Charte, Commission
21
dont le rôle serait d’être un organe consultatif de préparation et
de recommandation pour la défense collective ou l’autodéfense des États membres contre
tout acte ou menace d’agression
22
.
L’inefficacité de la Commission de médiation, de conciliation et d’arbitrage conduisit très
vite l’OUA à imaginer des moyens palliatifs, au nombre desquels, il existe des
mécanismes ad hoc à travers des comités spéciaux et de petites structures portant le
19
Voir SALL, op. cit. p.133.
20
Idem.
21
En réalité il existait aussi une Commission de médiation, de conciliation et d’arbitrage instituée par l’article
19 de la Charte de l’OUA, «Les États membres s’engagent à régler leurs différends par des voies pacifiques. A
cette fin, ils créent une Commission de médiation, de conciliation et d’arbitrage, dont la composition et les
conditions de fonctionnement sont définies par un protocole distinct, approuvé par la Conférence des Chefs
d’État et de Gouvernement. Ce protocole est considéré comme faisant partie intégrante de la présente Charte».
22
Cette Commission recommanda en 1965 la création d’une Organisation africaine de défense indépendante
sur la base du volontariat des États. Voir de façon générale sur ces questions V. H. SIKONDO, La sécurité des
États africains dans le système international contemporain : aspect politiques, diplomatiques et juridiques,
Thèse Reims 1986 ; M. A. BARRY, La prévention des conflits en Afrique de l’Ouest : mythes ou réalités ?
Karthala, 1997. Cité par SALL, op. cit. p. 134.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
14
nom de commissions de conciliation crées par le Conseil des ministres. Il arriva même
que la Conférence des Chefs d’État
23
soit mise à profit pour dénouer des situations
tendues et conflictuelles
24
.
Il a fallu attendre les années 1990 pour que les réalités politiques changent et offrent un
vrai climat propice à l’organisation de réels mécanismes de défense africains. La
Déclaration du Caire de 1993 qui crée un Mécanisme pour la prévention, la gestion et le
règlement des conflits
25
, en est une illustration parfaite.
C’est dans ce contexte que l’Organisation pour l’Unité Africaine (OUA) fut transformée en
Union Africaine (UA), dont le processus a commencé lors du Sommet de Syrte de 1999
et s’acheva à Durban en mai 2002, pour reconstruire l’unité africaine avec pour ambition
de renouveler et consolider le projet de l’intégration politique et socio-économique du
continent, la défense de la souveraineté de ses États membres et la promotion de la paix
et de la sécurité
26
. Ce faisant, l’organe qui intéresse une étude de la sécurité en Afrique
se porte sur le Conseil de Paix et de Sécurité (CPS), instituée, ceteris paribus, à l’image
du Conseil de Sécurité de l’ONU. À titre de comparaison, à part l’existence de membres
permanents et de membres non permanents, il comporte aussi quinze (15) membres.
Mais il y a la possibilité d’une certaine permanence par la prolongation de la durée
d’occupation du siège puisque les Etats sortants peuvent se présenter immédiatement
pour être de nouveau membre
27
. Pour rappel, lors des négociations pour définir le cadre
conceptuel et institutionnel du CPS, les États ambitieux comme le Nigéria voulaient
entièrement retenir la formule existante au Conseil de sécurité de l’ONU mais
l’argumentation du président Konaré atténua ces positions
28
. L’aide des pressions
23
Selon, KPODAR «La politique de défense commune en Afrique » in L’architecture de paix et de sécurité en
Afrique op. cit. p. 33, l’échec de ces commissions/comités ad hoc s’explique par le fait qu’il a toujours été
difficile d’obtenir l’accord des États membres pour la tenue des rencontres régulières. C’est ce qui a justifié la
diplomatie des pèlerins solitaires de la paix.»
24
Voir Article 37 du Règlement intérieur de la Conférence des Chefs d’État et de Gouvernement, «La Conférence
peut créer les comités ad hoc et autres groupes de travail temporaires qu’elle jugera nécessaires» et l’Article
36 du Règlement intérieur du Conseil des ministres, «le Conseil des ministres peut instituer tous comités ad
hoc et groupes temporaires de travail qu’il juge nécessaire». Il faut noter qu’à titre d’exemples de réussite de
ces Comités, l’on peut citer la Commission ad hoc sur le différend algéro-marocain qui a fonctionné de 1963 à
1967, le Comité ad hoc sur les différends interafricains créé en juillet 1977 qui a notamment réglé le conflit
entre l’Ouganda et la Tanzanie, le Comité des bons offices des huit sur le différend Somalie-Éthiopie créé par
la dixième session ordinaire de la Conférence en mai 1973, la Commission ad hoc présidée par le président
Kenyatta envoyée en 1964 au Congo (Léopoldville), au Congo (Brazzaville) et au Burundi, ou encore le Comité
permanent sur le Tchad dans les années 1980. Cité par Delphine LECOUTRE, p. 2 in L’Afrique contemporaine -
Eté 2004, pp. 131-162, Le Conseil de paix et de sécurité de l’Union africaine, clef d’une nouvelle architecture
de stabilité en Afrique? Plus loin elle fait un répertoire complet des causes de l’incapacité criarde du Mécanisme
(voir pp. 4-7). Ces remarques basées sur une étude réalisée en l’an 2000, pour l’International Peace Academy,
par Margaret Vogt et Monde Muyangwa (p. 32) arrive à la conclusion que, d’une part, l’OUA était restée un
acteur périphérique dans la plupart des conflits du fait de l’ampleur de la tâche, de son manque d’expérience
dans le domaine de leur gestion, des contraintes organisationnelles et financières, ainsi que de l’absence de
consensus international sur les rôles impartis respectivement à l’Organisation des Nations unies (ONU) et à
l’OUA ; et que, d’autre part, les principes consacrés par la Charte de l’OUA limitaient son rôle dans la gestion
des conflits dans la mesure le respect de la souveraineté nationale entravait une intervention effective dans
les conflits internes.
25
Ce Mécanisme fut incorporé à l’OUA lors du Sommet de Lusaka en juillet 2001, cf. Rapport du Secrétaire
Général (EAHG/Déc.1(V)) ; AHG/Déc.160 (XXXVII) ; CM/2210 (LXXIV). Voir aussi DJENA WEMBOU : «A propos
du Mécanisme de l’OUA sur les conflits», RGDIP, 1994, pp. 377 et suivants.
26
Voir utilement https://www.peaceau.org/uploads/ua-en-bref-fr-.pdf
27
Voir https://au.int/fr/cps
28
Allocution d’Alpha Oumar Konaré, président de la République du Mali, au XXXVIIe sommet de l’OUA, Lusaka,
9-11 juillet 2001, pp. 8-9., «… nous devons reconnaître que, dans toute entreprise commune, il y a une
locomotive et des wagons ; il nous faut admettre qu’il y a des pays leaders dont la part dans la répartition des
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
15
internationales actuelles pour un renouveau du Conseil de Sécurité de l’ONU n’y est pas
étranger aussi. L’opposition, farouche, des États plus faibles du continent, aussi, y a une
marque. Le choix de l’absence de droit de veto s’inscrit dans la logique de ne laisser
aucun État puissant l’instrumentaliser à d’autres fins. Ils peuvent aussi être tentés de
l’utiliser contre des États voisins qui peuvent être en conflit avec eux.
Le CPS ne figurait pas dans les prévisions de création de l’Acte constitutif de l’UA
29
. En
fait, il est le résultat de l’incorporation du canisme de gestion des conflits à
l’organisation (fait lors du Sommet de Lusaka). Il a pris corps réellement en 2002, lors
du lancement officiel de l’UA à Durban.
Dans un tel contexte, l’on est en droit de se demander, si elle est réellement en mesure
d’exercer le pouvoir d’harmoniser et de coordonner les efforts visant à combattre le
terrorisme international, et toutes les formes d’insécurité au niveau continental et
régional
30
.
B. Limites structurelles et efficacité relative : le fossé entre normes et
pratiques
L’écart entre les avancées normatives et les réalités opérationnelles se manifeste avec
acuité dans l’action de l’Union africaine (UA). Alors que son Conseil de paix et de sécurité
(CPS), son Groupe de Sages
31
et son Comité d’état-major
32
incarnent des innovations
majeures par rapport à l’OUA, offrant un cadre intégré d’alerte précoce, de médiation et
de commandement unifié
33
. Le cadre institutionnel est confronté à des limites
structurelles entamant son efficacité. La dépendance aux interventions externes révèle
une autonomie compromise. Deux cas peuvent illustrer ce fait. Lors de l’éclatement de
la crise malienne en 2012, la MISMA s’est d’abord alignée sur l’opération française au
Mali (Serval)
34
avant de se fondre complètement dans le dispositif onusien qu’est la
MINUSMA. Le même scenario s’est produit avec le cas centrafricain. Plus criant encore
responsabilités devrait être plus grande que celle des autres. Ceci est une réalité. Nous devons envisager cette
démarche dans une vision démocratique et non de gendarme, et la traduire en comportement pour avancer
vers la réalisation de nos objectifs majeurs…».
29
Les Chefs d’État se sont basés sur l’article 5 alinéa 2 de l’Acte, « (2) La Conférence peut décider de créer
d’autres organes » pour créer le CPS, « Il est créé, au sein de l'Union, conformément à l’Article 5(2) de l’Acte
constitutif, un Conseil de paix et de sécurité…», cf. article 2 du protocole sur la création du CPS.
30
Cf. article 7, point « i » du Protocole relatif à la création du conseil de paix et de sécurité de l’union africaine
(disponible sur https://www.peaceau.org/uploads/psc-protocol-fr.pdf).
31
Le Groupe des sages est composé de cinq personnalités africaines, hautement respectées, venant des
diverses couches de la société et qui ont apporté une contribution exceptionnelle à la cause de la paix, de la
sécurité et du développement sur le continent. Elles sont sélectionnées par le Président de la Commission,
après consultation des États membres concernés, sur la base de la représentation régionale et nommées pour
une période de trois ans par la Conférence (article 11 du Protocole instituant le CPS).
32
Il est créé un Comité d’état-major chargé de conseiller et d’assister le Conseil de paix et de sécurité pour
tout ce qui concerne les questions d’ordre militaire et de sécurité en vue du maintien et de la promotion de la
paix et de la sécurité en Afrique… Le Comité d’état-major est composé d'officiers supérieurs des États membres
du Conseil de paix et de sécurité… (Article 13, points 8-9). Le Groupe des Sages et le Comité d’état-major ainsi
que d’autres institutions ou organes (tel que les Forces Africaines Pré-positionnées crées par l’article 13) de
l’UA ressemble sur les points à d’autres organes et institutions du mécanisme de paix de la CEDEAO. D’ailleurs
ils ont les mêmes appellations et les mêmes rôles à la différence que l’UA agit sur le plan continental et la
CEDEAO sur le plan régional
33
Voir KPODAR, op. cit. p. 37.
34
Voir KPODAR, op. cit. p. 39.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
16
est l’absence persistante des Forces africaines en attente (FAA), pourtant actées dès
2003 et réaffirmées après le sommet d’Addis-Abeba de 2013. Ce décalage persistant
entre les engagements solennels (comme la "Force de réaction rapide" promise en 2013
lors du Sommet d’Addis-Abeba, le 23 mai 2013, les Chefs d’État, disant vouloir tirer les
leçons de leur incapacité à réagir lors de la crise malienne, ont pris l’engagement de
réactiver la mise en place d’une force d’intervention rapide
35
) et leur faible matérialisation
inexistante encore en 2025 souligne l’incapacité à dépasser les logiques souverainistes
et les lacunes financières. Ces éléments transforment l’Architecture africaine de paix et
de sécurité (APSA) en édifice inopérant. Malgré quelques réussites
36
, les situations
sécuritaires dans les régions africaines pèsent sur l’opérationnalisation correcte de ces
forces.
Il est important aussi de noter que le CPS n’est pas un organe à part de l’Architecture de
Paix et de Sécurité en Afrique, en plus d’harmoniser et de coordonner les activités des
Mécanismes régionaux dans le domaine de la paix, de la sécurité et de la stabilité, afin
que ces activités soient conformes aux objectifs et aux principes de l’UA
37
, il entretient
des relations étroites de travail avec le parlement panafricain
38
et établit une coopération
étroite avec la Commission africaine des droits de l’homme et des peuples
39
pour toutes
questions touchant à son mandat.
Il est alors loisible de se demander si le manque de justiciabilité des États et des acteurs
membres des résolutions des conflits n’est pas une énième cause de l’inefficacité du
système ?
Pendant longtemps, du vivant de l’OUA, le règlement des conflits africains se préoccupait
plus d’aplanir les positions des parties, pour sauvegarder les intérêts du moment, que
d’y apporter une solution durable et définitive. En réalité, cet état fait, pousse certains
auteurs à ne voir dans le règlement des conflits aucune logique
40
, tous les cas sont traités
différemment, aussi bien que chaque conflit voit naître un type de règlement qui lui est
propre. L’on donne raison, alors, à celui qui a dit qu’en Afrique, on ne juge pas une
affaire, on l’arrange
41
. Aucune mention de règlement juridictionnel des conflits n’est faite,
ni par l’Acte constitutif
42
, ni par le Protocole créant le CPS.
La solution serait-elle de voir du côté de la juridiction obligatoire de la CIJ ? Ne faudrait-
il pas, peut-être, étendre ses compétences et exiger des États, naissent des conflits
35
Cette mise en place fut renvoyée au sommet de janvier 2014 où elle a été encore renvoyée à celui de juin
2014.
36
Tel fut le cas lorsqu’en 2003 une force interafricaine de plus de 2000 hommes a été déployée au Burundi
pour s’interposer entre les belligérants et permettre au médiateur sud-africain de décrocher un accord de paix.
Voir KPODAR, op. cit. p. 37.
37
Cf. article 16, par. 1 point a du Protocole.
38
Cf. Article 18, par. 1 du Protocole.
39
Cf. Article 19 du Protocole.
40
Cf. M. BEDJAOUI, «Le règlement pacifique des différends africains», AFDI 1972, pp. 85-89, cité par KPODAR,
op. cit. p. 46.
41
Voir KPODAR, op. cit. p. 47. En effet, les traditions de médiation à l’ancienne pour décanter des situations
conflictuelles sont restées dans la pratique des États africains. Au sein de l’OUA, il a toujours été fait recours à
ce type de règlement, en utilisant un voisin, un notable, un sage à la forte personnalité… pour éteindre le feu
des conflits. L’histoire a montré que comme des phœnix, ces conflits renaissaient toujours, avec plus d’acuité.
42
Cf. article 4 de l’Acte constitutif, «L’Union africaine fonctionne conformément aux principes suivants: … (e)
Règlement pacifique des conflits entre les États membres de l’Union par les moyens appropriés qui peuvent
être décidés par la Conférence de l’Union...».
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
17
susceptibles de dégénérer, de porter leur conflit à l’appréciation de la Cour ? La récente
posture de l’Israël et des Etats-Unis face à cette juridiction internationale face à la
situation en Palestine, fait planer le doute sur celle-ci
43
.
Cette solution serait souhaitable pour plus d’un, d’autant plus que, jusqu’à présent, peu
d’États africains ont ratifié
44
le Protocole créant la Cour Africaine des Droits de l’Homme
et des Peuples (CADHP) et ses activités n’ont que récemment commencé. Lors du
sommet de la Conférence de 2004, il a été décidé de transformer cette cour en lui
fusionnant la Cour de Justice de l’Union. Cette nouvelle entité aurait pour nom la Cour
Africaine de Justice et des Droits de l’Homme. Certains universitaires et dirigeants d’ONG
luttant pour la promotion des droits de l’homme voyaient une opportunité d’impliquer
efficacement cette Cour dans la résolution des conflits africains par le biais du droit. En
conséquence, une modification des statuts de la Cour s’imposerait
45
. Mais contre toute
attente, les Chefs d’État et de Gouvernement, par un communiqué à l’issue de leur
Conférence en Guinée équatoriale, les 26 et 27 juin 2014, ont décidé d’insérer dans les
nouveaux statuts la possibilité d’accorder une immunité, contre les poursuites devant
cette juridiction, aux dirigeants et à d’autres hauts fonctionnaires durant leur mandat. Et
cela en violation du droit international, du fait que, eux-mêmes, dans la Charte africaine
des droits de l’Homme et des Peuples reconnaissent la nécessité de prendre des sanctions
judiciaires contre toute atteinte aux droits de l’homme
46
. Puis, la fusion décidée n’a
jamais eu lieu.
Pour prévenir du caractère violateur du droit international d’une telle mesure, Salil
SHETTY, Secrétaire général d’Amnesty International, avait adressé une lettre ouverte
aux chefs d’État et de gouvernement de l’Union en leur demandant de rejeter cette
proposition de modification
47
.
43
Lire utilement sur le doute au sujet de la justice internationale Alioune SALL, L’émotion et la raison, l’Afrique
face à la justice internationale, L’Harmattan Sénégal, 2020, p.277.
44
A ce jour, 34 sur 44 États signataires l’ont ratifié et il est entré en vigueur le 11 février 2009. Sur les 34
seuls 8 États (Burkina Faso, la Gambie, le Ghana, Guinée-Bissau, le Mali, le Malawi, le Niger et la Tunisie) ont
déposé la déclaration reconnaissant la compétence de la Cour pour recevoir des requêtes introduites
directement par des ONG et des individus. Voir https://www.african-court.org/wpafc/bienvenue-a-la-cour-
africaine/?lang=fr#
45
Lire utilement à ce sujet, S. H. Adjolohoun, Les grands silences jurisprudentiels de la Cour africaine des droits
de l’homme et des peuples, Annuaire africain des droits de l’homme, 2018, pp. 24-46,
http://doi.org/10.29053/2523-1367/2018/v2n1a2
46
La réaction de Netsanet BELAY, Directeur de la recherche et du plaidoyer pour l’Afrique au sein d’Amnesty
International, a été virulente : «Alors que le continent africain lutte pour faire en sorte que les auteurs de
violations graves des droits humains soient tenus de rendre des comptes, il est impossible de justifier cette
décision, qui sape l’intégrité de la Cour africaine de justice et des droits de l’homme avant même qu’elle soit
opérationnelle». voir https://www.amnesty.org/fr/latest/news/2014/07/au-summit-decision-backward-step-
international-justice/
47
Cf. Lettre d’AMNESTY INTERNATIONAL, SECRETARIAT INTERNATIONAL, du 19 juin 2014 à Londres, Réf. :
AFR 01/012/2014, «Je m'adresse à vous dans la perspective de la 23ème session de l'Assemblée des chefs
d'État et de gouvernement de l'Union africaine (…) pour vous demander de ne pas adopter la proposition
d'amender l'article 46A bis du Projet de protocole sur les amendements au Protocole portant statut de la Cour
africaine de justice et des droits de l’homme (Projet de protocole). La réunion ministérielle du Comité technique
spécialisé a décidé, à l'issue de ses délibérations des 15 et 16 mai, de modifier l'article 46A bis du Projet de
protocole, qui se lirait alors comme suit : « Aucune accusation ne sera déposée devant la Cour contre un chef
d'État ou de gouvernement de l'Union africaine en exercice, aucune personne exerçant ou autorisée à exercer
ces fonctions, ou tout autre haut représentant de l'État sur la base de leurs fonctions, pendant la durée de leur
mandat. » Amnesty International craint que cette proposition, de même que diverses démarches récentes de
l'Union africaine, n’assurent l'immunité aux chefs d'État et de gouvernement. Au nombre de ces démarches, il
y a la décision de l'Union africaine, a) en octobre 2013, d'exempter les hauts représentants de l'État de
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
18
Enfin, le CPS pourrait être un excellent outil au service du lien indissociable paix et
développement s’il était judicieusement utilisé, il aurait agi en amont et en aval de tout
type de conflits éclatant dans toute partie du continent, et ce avec le concours des CER.
En effet, l’expérience accumulée par les CER, en matière de gestion de conflits, est
considérable.
II. Le Mécanisme de prévention, de gestion et de règlement des conflits,
un outil ouest-africain
La situation ouest-africaine avait commencé à se modéliser bien avant celle de l’OUA et
de sa continuatrice. Son analyse se fera à travers l’évolution normative des mécanismes
sous régionaux (A) et des expériences opérationnelles (B).
A. Évolution normative et institutionnelle du cadre sous régional de la
CEDEAO
La CEAO, en 1977 avait conclu entre ses États membres plus le Togo un Accord de non-
agression et de défense (ANAD)
48
. La CEDEAO avait depuis le 29 mai 1981 sigun
Protocole d’Assistance mutuelle en matière de défense, adopté au sommet de Freetown
49
et dont l’idée avait été lancée deux ans plus tôt au sommet de Dakar. Il englobait tous
les États membres à l’exception du Cap vert, de la Guinée-Bissau et du Mali. Ledit
Protocole prévoyait une assistance des autres parties en cas d’agression contre l’une
d’elles
50
et entre les parties signataires, une obligation de non-recours à la force. Il
prévoyait également la création d’une force d’interposition, mais seulement en cas de
conflit entre États membres, leur intervention étant exclue si le conflit était purement
interne
51
. Le conflit libérien a été la cause de la réactivation de la réflexion sur la
prévention de la paix et de la sécurité internationale dans la sous-région. Il a fait l’objet
de plus de 20 décisions prises par la CEDEAO dans la résolution de cette crise
52
, en plus
de la création d’un comité permanent de médiation.
poursuites devant la Cour pénale internationale ; b) en janvier 2014, d'appeler les membres de l'Union africaine
à se prononcer en faveur des amendements à l'article 27 du Statut de Rome, pour empêcher les poursuites
contre les chefs d'État et de gouvernement. Je vous prie de bien vouloir examiner la proposition prévoyant
l'amendement de l'article 46A bis pendant les délibérations à venir (…)L'article 46A bis du Projet de protocole
porte gravement atteinte à l'intégrité de la Cour africaine et au but déclaré de l'Union africaine de permettre
aux victimes de crimes graves de droit international d'obtenir justice (…)Si l'article 46A bis est adopté, les
déclarations sur le fait que l'élargissement de la compétence de la Cour africaine faciliterait la lutte contre les
fléaux que sont les génocides, les crimes de guerre et les crimes contre l'humanité et qui minent le continent
africain seront vides de sens. (…) Amnesty International vous prie instamment d'examiner l'article 46A bis et
de le remplacer par une disposition reprenant le principe fondamental inscrit à l'article 27 du Statut de Rome
de la Cour pénale internationale...».
48
Cet Accord est issu du Sommet franco-africain de 1977. Voir SALL op. Cit., p. 134. Mais le Protocole
d’application de l’Accord en date du 14 cembre 1981 engage les parties à ne pas abriter d’opposant ou
d’activités de subversion contre un autre État partie. Il faut ajouter un autre Protocole additionnel relatif à
l’assistance en matière de défense militaire du 20 décembre 1982.
49
Voir Protocole d'assistance mutuelle en matière de défense des pays de la CEDEAO (Nations-Unies, recueil
des traités, 1992, Vol. 1690, 1-29137) disponible sur
https://www.africansecuritynetwork.org/HSGO/assets/cedeao-1981-asistencia_mutua.pdf
50
Cf. Article 16 du Protocole.
51
Cf. Article 17 du Protocole.
52
Voir J. O. CEDEAO, n° spécial sur la crise libérienne, novembre 1992, vol. 21.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
19
Mais à l’analyse, il ressort très vite que dans un premier temps, c'est-à-dire, avant
l’adoption du nouveau Mécanisme, la communauté envisageait la sécurité, seulement,
sous l’angle de la défense, ou dans le cas d’un conflit interétatique, comme l’avait fait
l’OUA. C’était manifestement faire fi des réalités du monde contemporain d’après-
guerres. L’émergence et la multiplication de conflits d’un type nouveau avec des acteurs
nationaux, transnationaux et internationaux appelaient forcément à une actualisation du
système de défense. L’approche des premiers instruments de défense était obsolète. Cet
état de fait pousse certains auteurs
53
à qualifier les premières interventions de la
communauté, sous l’emprise des anciens textes
54
, comme illégales, même au regard de
l’ingérence humanitaire. La CIJ avait donné son appréhension de cette situation dans les
affaires du Détroit de Corfou et les Activités militaires et paramilitaires au Nicaragua
55
.
L’ECOMOG qui est intervenu au Libéria en 1990 créa une situation de doute quant à son
adéquation avec le traité de l’époque (l’on se souvient que le traité actuel de la CEDEAO
date seulement de 1993). L’article 2 de celui-ci, en évoquant les buts de la Communauté,
ne fait aucune référence aux questions de sécurité or il se trouve que la Communauté a
pris plus d’une dizaine de décisions en y apposant le visa de l’article 5 du de l’ancien
traité dont l’alinéa 2 se borne uniquement à évoquer les fonctions de la Conférence des
Chefs d’État et de Gouvernement ; fonctions ne faisant aucune mention pouvant lui
attribuer des prérogatives militaires.
En outre, le pacte de non-agression de 1978 qui a constitué la base juridique du comité
permanent de médiation est en réalité juste un pacte de non-agression ne pouvant
nullement justifier une opération de maintien de la paix. Cet état de fait est valable pour
le protocole d’assistance mutuelle qui agit seulement en cas d’agression ou menace
d’agression extérieure et exclut d’intervenir dans des conflits internes, cas du conflit
libérien. Même si ce Protocole autorise les Chefs d’État et de Gouvernement à réfléchir
sur les problèmes généraux de sécurité, cette argumentation tombe en désuétude du fait
que l’intervention fut décidée par le Comité permanent de médiation dont le le se
limitait à aider à la solution de litiges entre États membres
56
.
Le traité de 1993 de la CEDEAO lève ses ripéties juridiques et en fait quasiment un des
objectifs de la Communauté. En effet, il préconise le préalable de la sécurité à tout
développement économique ou intégration entre ses États membres. C’est que peut
53
Voir SALL, « Les mutations… », Op. Cit. p 136 ; Abass BUNDU « Aucune Disposition n'avait été prise dans le
cadre du traité de la CEDEAO concernant la coopération régionale dans les domaines de la politique et de la
défense… » in LAVERGNE, op. Cit. p. 55 ; F. M. DJEDJERO « la guerre civile au Libéria et l’ingérence dans les
affaires intérieures des États » in Revue Belge de droit international, 1993, p. 9/44 : «La condamnation de la
subversion est très nette dans la doctrine et la jurisprudence. On constate en effet que si la doctrine est divisée
sur la question de la licéité de l’aide apportée au gouvernement en place, elle considère globalement que le
soutien aux insurgés est illégal…».
Disponible sur https://rbdi.bruylant.be/modele/rbdi/content/pdf/files/RBDI%201993/RBDI%201993-
2/Etudes/RBDI%201993.2%20-%20pp.%20393%20%C3%A0%20436%20-
%20F.%20Meledje%20Djedjro.pdf (consulté en septembre 2024).
54
Il s’agit du traité de Lagos, le traité de non-agression du 22 avril 1978 et du Protocole d’assistance mutuelle
du 28 mai 1981.
55
«… l’appui fourni par les États-Unis ... aux activités militaires et paramilitaires des contras au Nicaragua,
sous forme de soutien financier, d’entraînement, de fournitures d’armes, de renseignements et de soutien
logistique constitue une violation indubitable du principe de non-intervention» In Activités militaires et
paramilitaires au Nicaragua et contre celui-ci (Nicaragua c. États-Unis d'Amérique), § 242, compétence et
recevabilité, arrêt, CIJ. Recueil 1984, p. 392.
56
J.O. CEDEAO, op. cit. pp. 6 et 7.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
20
se rapprocher l’article 15 du traité de l’UEMOA tout comme l’article 58 du traité de la
CEDEAO, traitant des questions relatives à la sécurité à l’échelle sous régionale. L’on peut
dire, sans doute, qu’elle s’aligne sur les tendances et pratiques de l’ONU et de son
organisation mère, l’UA en la matière. Aucune objection ne peut être faite, maintenant,
à une base légale des interventions de la communauté en cette matière conformément à
l’article 4 point « e » de son traité
57
. Mais ce type d’intervention, même au sein de l’ONU,
est régi par le principe de neutralité ce qui n’a pas toujours été le cas de la CEDEAO dans
ses expériences passées.
B. Expériences opérationnelles à l’épreuve des ressources limitées et de
la neutralité
Le bilan de la CEDEAO quant à son impartialité et le caractère dépourvu de sanctions de
son intervention reste mitigé. Elle s’est vue impliquée de trop, altérant ainsi l’orthodoxie
même du maintien de la paix
58
. Il est souvent arrivé que les forces de la communauté
soient prises pour cible. Elle a été amenée aussi à des situations extrêmes qui l’ont vu
menacer le président Charles Taylor d’un blocus économique. Ce n’est qu’avec l’Accord
de Cotonou de 1993
59
, a posteriori, que ce pouvoir de sanction fut autorisé conformément
à l’article 5 du traité de Cotonou. Il a donné à l’ECOMOG toute latitude pour sanctionner
les violations d’un cessez-le-feu imposé Et même là, l’ECOMOG a outre passé les
autorisations du Comi chargé des violations. Cet état de fait créa un risque
d’affrontement ouvert entre les forces de la communauté et les belligérants, toute chose
qui créa un climat propice au retrait des troupes de certains pays membres
60
. Les actions
ainsi entreprises par la Communauté furent appuyées par l’ONU, a posteriori, à travers
la résolution 1132 du 8 octobre 1997 imposant le cessez-le-feu, l’institution autorisa la
CEDEAO, en coopération avec le Gouvernement démocratiquement élu de la Sierra
Leone, à veiller strictement à l’application des dispositions de la résolution.
L’ampleur des opérations a conduit à l’envoi d’une force des Nations Unies (Mission des
Nations Unies à la Sierra Leone).
Heureusement, peut-on dire, le Protocole de Lomé mettant en place le Mécanisme de
prévention, de gestion et de règlement des conflits de la CEDEAO de 1999
61
, tente de
corriger les erreurs du passé en s’inscrivant dans le sillage des pratiques de la
Communauté internationale. Ce Protocole qui est désormais la base légale de
l’organisation en matière de sécurité abroge les deux autres qui le précédent (le Protocole
de 1978 et l’Accord de 1981) et elle intègre en son sein l’ANAD de l’ancienne CEAO. Nulle
part sur le continent, au moment de son adoption, on ne trouvait d’équivalent dans toutes
57
«LES HAUTES PARTIES CONTRACTANTES, dans la poursuite des objectifs énoncés à l'Article 3 du présent
Traité affirment et déclarent solennellement leur adhésion aux principes fondamentaux suivants : (…) e)
Maintien de la paix, de la sécurité et de la stabilité régionales par la promotion et le renforcement des relations
de bon voisinage».
58
Cf. SALL, op. cit. p. 139.
59
L’Accord de Cotonou fait référence à l’Accord trouvé par les parties prenantes pour la résolution du conflit
libérien. Son article 5 énonce tous les cas de figure pouvant être considérés comme violation de l’Accord et
l’inobservation est sanctionné. Voir un exemplaire de l’Accord sur
https://www.ceja.ch/images/CEJA/DOCS/Bib/Pays/Liberia_S2/I8_FR.pdf
60
L’exemple du Sénégal est donné par le Professeur SALL, in Les mutation…, op.cit. p. 142.
61
Voir https://www.africansecuritynetwork.org/HSGO/assets/cedeao-1999-protocole.pdf
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
21
les organisations sous-régionales. L’UEMOA, à travers son Mécanisme d’alerte et de suivi
des conflits, et tout récemment l’intervention de la CEDEAO en Côte d’Ivoire et au Mali,
a été minée par son retard et son manque de moyen cruel à un moment où la vie de ces
pays était tout simplement menacée.
À tous les égards, la plus grande innovation de la communauté en matière de sécurité,
à travers son nouveau traité et le Protocole, reste qu’elle conçoit, désormais, le maintien
de la paix sur une durée permanente. C’est en ce sens que l’UEMOA s’inscrit avec elle
dans le sillage des pratiques onusiennes. La CEDEAO a, pour cela, créé un système
d’observation de la paix et de la sécurité régionales, tout comme le Mécanisme interne
d’alerte et de suivi des conflits de l’UEMOA qui s’est traduit par l’adoption de l’Acte
additionnel N° 04/2013/CCEG/UEMOA instituant la politique commune de l'UEMOA dans
le domaine de la paix et de la sécurité.
Ce système de pré-alerte résulte de l’article 58 du traité de la CEDEAO et contient deux
composantes : (1) un centre d’observation et de suivi chargé de la collecte et de la
redistribution de l’information à l’attention du Secrétaire exécutif, et (2) des zones
d’observations et de suivi, ayant chacune une capitale
62
. Dans chaque capitale il existe
un Bureau placé sous l’autorité du Secrétaire exécutif. En outre la conception de la
communauté du maintien de la paix répond à celle de l’ONU, dont il était question dans
l’Agenda pour la paix
63
. En témoigne, d’ailleurs, la création d’une Cellule des armes
légères
64
, d’un Fonds de la paix, d’un canisme de gestion des catastrophes et d’un
Groupe inter gouvernemental d’Action contre le blanchissement d’Argent (GIABA
65
).
Malgré cette consécration, les différents rapports de la Commission de la CEDEAO sont
édifiants sur l’état de la sécurité dans les pays membres de la CEDEAO. Il y a toujours
un tableau noir peignant les difficultés sécuritaires de la région. Le rapport annuel de la
CEDEAO de décembre 2012, est le suivant : «le Burkina Faso, où des mutineries
62
Zone 1 : Cap vert, Gambie, Guinée-Bissau, Mauritanie, Sénégal avec pour capitale Banjul ; zone 2 : Burkina
Faso, Cote d’Ivoire, Mali, Niger avec Ouagadougou comme capitale ; Zone 3 : Ghana, Guinée Conakry, Libéria,
sierra Léone ayant pour capitale Monrovia ; Zone 4 : Bénin, Nigéria, Togo dont la capitale est Cotonou.
63
«… La paix et la sécurité internationales ne découlent pas seulement de l’absence de guerre et de conflits
armés. D’autres menaces de nature non militaire trouvent leur source dans l’instabilité qui existe dans les
domaines économiques, sociaux, humanitaires et écologiques…». In Revue générale de droit international
public (RGDIP), 1992, p. 258
64
Rapport final de la 51ème session du Conseil des ministres, doc.ECW/CMLI/XXIV/Rev.1, Accra, décembre
2003, pp. 15 et 25. Voir aussi le Moratoire sur les armes légères entré en vigueur en novembre 998 dont la
gestion incombe au Programme de Coordination et d’Assistance pour la Sécurité et le Développement (PCASED)
financé par le PNUD. Ce programme finissant en 2004 au terme de son mandat fut remplacé par ECOSAP le 6
juin 2006 à Bamako, dont le mandat s’écoulait le 8 juin 2008. La CEDEAO a relancé le projet et lui a donné un
autre mandat qui doit finir en 2015 lors de la Conférence d’Abuja de 2010 (voir le règlement C/REG.17/06/10
portant prorogation du projet ECOSAP et adoption de son programme d'activités).
65
Voir Décision A/DEC.6/12/00 portant adoption des statuts du groupe inter-gouvernemental d’action contre
le blanchiment de l’argent (GIABA). En fait la création de ce groupement est consécutif à la Déclaration Politique
et le Plan d’Action contre le Blanchiment de l’Argent, adoptés lors de la vingtième session extraordinaire de
l’Assemblée générale des Nations Unies consacrée à la lutte contre le problème mondial de la drogue, qui s’est
tenue à New York, le 10 juin 1998, et des quarante (40) recommandations adoptées par le Groupe d’Action
financière contre le Blanchiment des capitaux établi par les Chefs d’État des sept (7) pays les plus industrialisés,
et le Président de la Commission Européenne (GAFI) ; et surtout les Recommandations de la quarante-septième
session du Conseil des ministres tenue à Bamako, du 9 au 12 décembre 2000. Les évolutions du concept de
maintien de la paix sont spectaculairement visibles dans le Protocole de 1999 (voir article 45 relatif à la
restauration de l’État de droit, chapitre VIII relatif à l’assistance humanitaire, article 40 relatif à la sauvegarde
de l’environnement, article 46 relatif à la criminalité transfrontalière, article 48 relatif à la lutte contre la
corruption, article 49 relatif au blanchiment d’argent et l’article 51 relatif à la circulation illégale des armes
légères).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
22
militaires ont été notées en 2011 s’est traduit par des violences et des pillages. La Côte
d’Ivoire a connu une situation d’instabilien 2002, qui s’est aggravée en 2011, à la suite
de la crise postélectorale née de la volonté de l’ancien Président de se maintenir au
pouvoir en dépit du verdict des urnes ; la Guinée-Bissau continue d’enregistrer une
situation d’instabilité, avec les coups d’État intervenus en 2009, et plus récemment en
avril 2012 ainsi que la tentative de coup d’État d’octobre 2012 et d’aout 2020. Le Mali,
après plusieurs décennies de stabilité politique, a enregisttrois coups d’État, dans un
contexte d’attaques armées au nord de son territoire. Le Niger a connu une période
d’instabilité en 2009 à la suite de la volonté du Président de prolonger son mandat arrivé
à échéance. Cette situation d’instabilité a abouti à un coup d’État intervenu en février
2010. Le Sénégal pour sa part a enregistré des troubles sociopolitiques en 2011 et au
début de l’année 2012, à la suite de la tentative de modification de la Constitution de
juin 2011
66
».
Le plus grand problème dont souffrent les outils de Maintien de la paix au sein de la
communauté reste le manque de moyens
67
. En effet, toutes les actions qu’elle a eu à
mener étaient tributaires de l’aide extérieure, soit des Nations unies, soit de partenaires
bilatéraux et multilatéraux et quelques rares fois les États membres eux-mêmes. Cet
état de fait réduit quelque peu la marge de manœuvre des États africains en général
quant à la prise en main de leur destinée sécuritaire. Une telle situation est à la base de
la proposition de créer la CapaciAfricaine de Réponse Immédiate aux Crises Force en
Attente
68
, pour pallier le retard des Forces Africaines en Attente (FAA) dans les crises
maliennes et bissau-guinéenne.
Néanmoins, AMBROSETTI et ESMENJAUD, identifient certains des conflits dans lesquels
des États africains ont eux-mêmes assuré le maintien de la paix et tous les coûts y
relatifs. En intervenant au Libéria et en Sierra Leone, le Nigéria, avant la montée en
puissance de la MINUSIL, a assumé pendant huit ans la majeure partie des coûts
financiers. Il en a été ainsi, aussi lors de la récente crise malienne de 2012, pour
pallier l’inertie de la CEDEAO, le Nigéria, le Sénégal et le Burkina ont envoyé des troupes
dont le financement restait autonome avant la reprise par la MINUSMA. Dans le cas
bissau-guinéen, ces pays, avec en tête, le Nigéria, remplacèrent des militaires angolais
qui assuraient le maintien de la paix pour le compte de la Communauté des pays de
langue portugaise. Toutefois, le soutien aérien d’États extérieurs à la CEDEAO était
66
Voir Rapport annuel de la Commission, Abuja décembre 2012, p. 99, disponible sur
https://www.ecowas.int/wp-content/uploads/2024/08/ANNUAL-REPORT-2012.pdf
67
Voir article Axel AUGE, « Le ‘’maillon faible’’ de l’architecture de paix et de sécurité africaine : la condition de
l’homme de troupe ». Contribution issue du colloque de Ouagadougou les 25 et 26 octobre 2013, in NAUGARET
et IBRIGA (dir.), L’architecture de paix et de sécurité en Afrique, op. Cit. pp. 155-164.
68
Sa création fut annoncée par Annoncée la présidente de la Commission de l'Union africaine, Nkosazama
Dlamini-ZUMA, le 27 mai 2013 à l'occasion du cinquantième anniversaire de l'Union africaine (UA), la Capacité
africaine de réponse immédiate aux crises (CARIC) tarde à voir le jour, les forces la constituant sont constituées
des pays volontaires. Lancée en réaction à la crise malienne, l'idée de la présidente de la Commission de l'UA
était de faire de la CARIC une mesure transitoire dans l'attente de la pleine opérationnalisation de la FAA, sans
doute pas avant 2015. Les pays volontaires à l’issue du Sommet de l’Union Africaine des 26 et 27 juin 2014
sont le Mali, le Burkina, l’Égypte, le Niger, le Sénégal, l'Ouganda, l’Algérie, la Guinée, la Mauritanie, le Tchad,
l’Éthiopie, le Soudan, la Tanzanie, l’Angola et l’Afrique du Sud. Ces États membres de la CARIC sont prêts à
mettre leurs troupes à disposition et financer eux-mêmes les coûts que cela créera sous l’autorité du Conseil
de paix et de sécurité de l’Union Africaine. Dès son lancement en Éthiopie, début 2014, le soutien ferme de la
plupart des partenaires multilatéraux de l'Afrique, dont l'ONU. Voir La CARIC, au cœur des préoccupations de
la PAX AFRICANA, disponible sur https://afriquinfos.com/caric-coeur-preoccupations-africana-258118/
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
23
nécessaire
69
. L’UA, pour sa part, a fourni un gros effort lors de la crise malienne en
déboursant 50 millions de dollars sur le milliard que requérait la Mission internationale
de soutien au Mali. Dans d’autres parties du continent, la CEEAC a eu à financer 30%
70
de la mission de consolidation de la paix déployée en République Centre Africaine qui est
devenue par la suite la Mission internationale de soutien à la Centrafrique en cembre
2013
71
.
L’article de AMBROSETTI et ESMENJAUD, va plus loin, et analyse les causes des faiblesses
des forces de l’UA. L’audit externe rendu par le panel de Haut niveau au Président de l’UA
le 27 décembre 2007 identifie la difficulde ces opérations africaines à absorber l’aide
financière et à la transformer en efficacité opérationnelle. Au demeurant, l’appropriation
de ces opérations par l’ONU est un signe évident de la légitimation internationale des
actions de ces organisations africaines, tant sur le plan continental que régional. Toute
chose dont la mesure doit être prise, et dont le profit doit être tiré pour, pour qu’enfin,
se réalise le vieux rêve d’une défense africaine.
Conclusion
L’Architecture Africaine de Paix et de Sécurité (APSA) représente une avancée
significative par rapport au modèle de coopération de l’OUA, grâce à la mise en place de
mécanismes nouveaux tels que le Conseil de paix et de sécurité (CPS), les systèmes
d’alerte précoce et les cadres de médiation comme le Groupe des Sages. La collaboration
de la CEDEAO, par le biais de l’ECOMOG et du Protocole de Lomé, a démontré la capacité
régionale à répondre aux enjeux sécuritaires et à favoriser plusieurs transitions politiques
pacifiques.
Cependant, l’APSA demeure vulnérable face à des faiblesses structurelles persistantes :
la non-opérationnalité pérenne des Forces africaines en attente, prévues depuis 2003, la
forte dépendance financière vis-à-vis des partenaires extérieurs, ainsi que les divisions
politiques illustrées par les tensions entre la CEDEAO et les pays de la confédération des
États du Sahel, ainsi que la nébuleuse terroriste. Ces limites ont entravé l’efficacité des
dispositifs de prévention lors de crises majeures sur le continent.
69
Cette aide de certains partenaires de l’Afrique a souvent fait l’objet de malversations financières au point
que, lors des crises récentes maliennes et centrafricaines, des cellules financières ad hoc furent créées en vue
de canaliser les aides extérieures et d’afficher une certaine transparence éliminant tout risque de mauvaise
gestion ou de corruption. Voir à ce titre le journal Libération du 16 juillet 2007, « Des euros évaporés par
millions au Darfour. Disponible sur https://www.liberation.fr/planete/2007/07/16/des-euros-evapores-par-
millions-au-darfour_98329/. Il est intéressant de savoir qu’en réalité, malgré les efforts particuliers et
autonomes de certains pays africains, l’OTAN et surtout l’UE restent les principaux bailleurs de fonds aux
opérations de maintien de la paix en Afrique. L’UE à travers son programme Facilité de Paix en Afrique (APF),
dont la première action fut utilisée au Burundi via la Mission africaine (MIAB) a pris, par exemple, la majeure
partie des opérations en Somalie et au Mali, et jusqu’à 70% de la MICOPAX. Voir, p. 142, David AMBROSETTI
et Romain ESMENJAUD, « Le financement des opérations de paix africaines: quatre types d’arrangements et
leurs enjeux politiques », contribution au colloque de Bordeaux, le 30 novembre 2012, in NAUGARET et IBRIGA
(dir.), L’architecture de paix et de sécurité en Afrique, op. Cit. pp. 135-153.
70
Ces données sont issues d’un entretien que les auteurs ont eu avec un officiel de l’UE à Paris en janvier 2013.
Cf. David AMBROSETTI et Romain ESMENJAUD, « Le financement des opérations de paix africaines …, op. Cit.
p. 140.
71
Évidemment, l’aide de la CEEAC fut stoppée par les États membres à partir du moment où la MISCA repris
le dossier à son compte.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
24
Dans un contexte de changements géopolitiques marqué par la ZLECAF, l’émergence de
l’AES et les réformes institutionnelles encouragées par la Commission Kagamé des
mesures prioritaires s’imposent pour renforcer l’APSA:
Opérationnalisation des Forces africaines en attente, via une contribution obligatoire des
États membres, dont la taxe de 0,2 % sur les importations;
Harmonisation des initiatives sous-régionales (CEDEAO, AES, CEEAC), sous la
coordination effective de l’Union africaine;
Développement de brigades régionales d’intervention rapide, à l’image de la Force
conjointe du G5 Sahel;
Institutionnalisation de la justice transitionnelle afin de mettre fin durablement aux cycles
de violence, en mobilisant la Cour africaine des droits de l’homme et des peuples.
Pour assurer la consolidation durable de la paix sur le continent, il est indispensable de
promouvoir l’appropriation souveraine des outils sécuritaires par les États africains. À
condition d’intégrer les enseignements des expériences passées, l’APSA est en mesure
de devenir le fondement d’une véritable paix en Afrique afin que le développement
économique soit une réalité dans une perspective pérenne.
Références
Ambrosetti, David et Esmenjaud, Romain (2014). Le financement des opérations de paix
africaines: quatre types d’arrangements et leurs enjeux politiques, in Naugaret, M. F. et
Ibriga, L. M. (dir.), L’architecture de paix et de sécurité en Afrique. Paris : L’Harmattan,
pp. 135-153.
Barry, M. A. (1997). La prévention des conflits en Afrique de l’Ouest : mythes ou réalités?.
Paris : Karthala, 284 p.
Bedjaoui, Mohammed (1972). Le règlement pacifique des différends africains, Annuaire
français de droit international, vol. 18. Paris : CNRS Éditions, pp. 85-89.
Boniface, Pascal (2006). L’environnement de sécurité et le processus de construction de
la paix en Afrique de l’Ouest, Étude réalisée en qualité de consultant indépendant,
Octobre Décembre, 92 p.
Bundu, Abass (1997). Intégration et coopération régionale en Afrique de l’Ouest, in
Lavergne, Real (dir.). Paris : Karthala, 332 p.
CEDEAO (1999). Protocole relatif au mécanisme de prévention, de gestion, de règlement
des conflits, de maintien de la paix et de la sécurité. Abuja : CEDEAO.
Déclaration de Lomé (2000). Déclaration de l’Organisation de l’Unité Africaine sur les
principes constitutionnels communs aux États africains. OUA : Lomé.
Kant, Emmanuel (2006). Projet de paix perpétuelle, coll. « Les Intégrales de philo ».
Paris : Nathan 128 p.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossier Thématique - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Octobre 2025, pp. 6-25
Regard Rétrospectif sur L’architecture de Paix et De Sécurité en Afrique de l’ouest
Ilo Allaye Diall, Youba Nimaga
25
Kpodar, Kossi (2014). La politique de défense commune en Afrique, in Naugaret, M. F.
et Ibriga, L. M. (dir.), L’architecture de paix et de sécurité en Afrique. Paris : L’Harmattan,
pp. 33-51.
Lecoutre, Delphine (2004). Le Conseil de paix et de sécurité de l’Union africaine, clef
d’une nouvelle architecture de stabilité en Afrique ?, Afrique contemporaine, Été. Paris :
La Documentation française, pp. 131-162.
Montesquieu, Charles-Louis de (1995). De l’esprit des lois, édition établie par Laurent
Versini, coll. Folio Essais, 2 vol. Paris : Gallimard (Vol. I : 604 p. ; Vol. II : 1024 p.).
Nations Unies (1992). Agenda pour la paix, Rapport du Secrétaire général Boutros
Boutros-Ghali, New York : ONU.
OCDE/CSAO (2020). Géographie des conflits en Afrique du Nord et de l’Ouest, Cahiers
de l’Afrique de l’Ouest, Paris, Éditions OCDE, 156 p.
ONU (1945). Charte de l’Organisation des Nations Unies. San Francisco : ONU.
OUA (1981). Charte africaine des droits de l’homme et des peuples, Nairobi: OUA.
Sall, Alioune (2006). Les mutations de l’intégration en Afrique de l’Ouest : une approche
institutionnelle. Paris : L’Harmattan, 212 p.
Sall, Alioune (2020). L’émotion et la raison : l’Afrique face à la justice internationale.
Dakar : L’Harmattan Sénégal, 277 p.
Sambou, Christian (2021). Les conflits armés ouest-africains : Sénégal, Mali et Côte-
d’Ivoire. Lecture des guerres pour la reconnaissance, Thèse de doctorat en science
politique, Université Paris-Saclay, 487 p.
Schricke, Christian (1992). L’Agenda de la paix du Secrétaire général Boutros Boutros-
Ghali Analyses et premières réactions, Annuaire français de droit international, vol. 38,
Paris, CNRS Éditions, pp. 11-31.
Sikondo, V. H. (1986). La sécurité des États africains dans le système international
contemporain : aspects politiques, diplomatiques et juridiques, Thèse de doctorat,
Université de Reims, 450 p.
Tall, S. N. (2014). Pour un cadre institutionnel, organique et juridique de la paix et de la
sécurité dans l’espace francophone ouest-africain (UEMOA), in Naugaret, M. F. et Ibriga,
L. M. (dir.), L’architecture de paix et de curité en Afrique. Paris : L’Harmattan, pp. 194-
312.
Wembou, Djena (1994). À propos du mécanisme de l’OUA sur les conflits, Revue générale
de droit internation
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025
26
AN AFRICAN GORDIAN KNOT? INSTITUTIONAL AND OPERATIONAL
LIMITATIONS IN AU CONFLICT PREVENTION AND PEACE
INTERVENTION INITIATIVES
BABATUNDE AFOLABI
babatundetafolabi@gmail.com
Regional Director of Anglophone & Lusophone Africa at the Centre for Humanitarian Dialogue
(Nigeria). Previously worked at the Economic Community of West African States Commission and
the Centre for Democracy and Development in Nigeria. He holds a PhD in International Relations
from the University of St Andrews, Scotland, UK. In 2017, his book ‘Politics of Peacemaking in
Africa: Non-State Actors’ Role in the Liberian Civil War’ was published by James Currey Oxford.
PINAR KADIOGLU CHEN
pkadioglu@gmail.com
Expert in Peace and Conflict Studies (France). Previously taught in various universities in
Scotland, Cyprus, Turkey, Portugal and Guatemala. She holds a PhD in International Relations
from the University of St Andrews, Scotland, UK. Her work primarily focuses on Political Violence,
Human Rights, Conflict Prevention and Peacebuilding with a particular focus on socio-
psychological dimensions of conflict and post-conflict peace processes. She has previously
published on UN peace missions, war crimes, crime of genocide and conflict resolution in various
areas. https://orcid.org/0000-0001-9704-3071
Abstract
This article provides an insight into the progress on the operationalization of African Peace
and Security Architecture (APSA) since its establishment over two decades ago with the
ambitious task of offering ‘African solutions to African problems’. It explores the extent to
which APSA’s critical components have been effective in promoting peace and security across
the continent with a specific focus on the African Union (AU) conflict prevention and conflict
response scheme. In doing so, followed by a historical survey highlighting the political
developments leading to the establishment of the APSA, it offers a critical interrogation on
the relevance and effectiveness of the AU Peace and Security Council (PSC), and the AU
Department of Political Affairs, Peace and Security (AU-PAPS). These have been undertaken
within a broader context of substantive political, operational and contextual challenges extant
in the domain of conflict management. In conclusion, the article argues for the future
operational opportunities to arise from structural change that involves the adoption of AU
principles and instruments relevant to the current security challenges, the demonstration of
political will, the conferment of greater supra-nationality to the African Union by African
leaders, as well as the intensification of cooperation among the continental and international
APSA stakeholders.
Keywords
African Union, APSA, AU-PAPS, AU PSC, Conflict Prevention, Conflict Response, African
Politics.
Resumo
Este artigo fornece uma visão sobre o progresso na operacionalização da Arquitetura Africana
de Paz e Segurança (APSA) desde a sua criação mais de duas décadas, com a ambiciosa
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
27
tarefa de oferecer "soluções africanas para os problemas africanos". Explora em que medida
as componentes críticas da APSA têm sido eficazes na promoção da paz e da segurança em
todo o continente, com um foco específico no esquema de prevenção de conflitos e resposta
a conflitos da União Africana (UA). Ao fazê-lo, seguido de um levantamento histórico
destacando os desenvolvimentos políticos que levaram à criação da APSA, oferece uma
interrogação crítica sobre a relevância e eficácia do Conselho de Paz e Segurança (CPS) da
UA e do Departamento de Assuntos Políticos, Paz e Segurança da UA (AU-PAPS). Estes foram
realizados num contexto mais amplo de desafios políticos, operacionais e contextuais
substantivos existentes no domínio da gestão de conflitos. Em conclusão, o artigo defende as
futuras oportunidades operacionais decorrentes de mudanças estruturais que envolvam a
adoção de princípios e instrumentos da UA relevantes para os atuais desafios de segurança,
a demonstração de vontade política, a atribuição de uma maior supranacionalidade à União
Africana pelos líderes africanos, bem como a intensificação da cooperação entre os
intervenientes continentais e internacionais da APSA.
Palavras-chave
União Africana, APSA, AU-PAPS, AU PSC, Prevenção de Conflitos, Resposta a Conflitos, Política
Africana.
How to cite this article
Afolabi, Babatunde & Chen, Pinar Kadioglu (2025). An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and
Operational Limitations in au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives. Janus.net, e-
journal of international relations. VOL. 16 Nº. 1, TD 2 Thematic Dossier Os Vinte Anos da União
Africana: Passado, Presente e Futuro”. October 2025, pp. 26-42. DOI
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0425.2
Article submitted on 24th November 2024 and accepted for publication on 11th August
2025.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
28
AN AFRICAN GORDIAN KNOT? INSTITUTIONAL AND
OPERATIONAL LIMITATIONS IN AU CONFLICT PREVENTION AND
PEACE INTERVENTION INITIATIVES
BABATUNDE AFOLABI
PINAR KADIOGLU CHEN
Introduction
The current sociopolitical and security landscape across the African continent is arguably
the gloomiest since post-independence. Despite the limitations of the OAU in addressing
emerging threats to peace and stability during its nascent years, it was at least able to
respond adequately to the mandate thrust into its laps as contained in its 1965 Treaty of
Addis Ababa. The tasks of the day back then- to work towards a coordinated continental
response to colonialism and apartheid were undertaken with much success. Today, with
a new mandate enshrined in the AU Constitutive Act and related normative frameworks,
one can safely conclude that the AU has for the past two decades of its renewed mandate
been unable to adequately address many of the challenges that informed its existence,
for various reasons, and some of which this article seeks to examine in detail.
This article examines the conceptualization and operationalization of the African Peace
and Security Architecture (APSA), which has been in place for a little over two decades
since the AU evolved from the OAU, following the signing of the African Union (AU)
Constitutive Act in Lomé in 2000. It undertakes an assessment of APSA’s key conflict
management and response mechanisms with a view to determining whether the
challenge of adequately responding to the threats to peace and stability lies in the quality
and content of the normative instruments themselves, or in the much-required political
will and action, which reinforces every good policy. Put in simple terms, has the problem
been with the inadequacy of the normative instruments and the structures developed to
operationalize key instruments? Alternatively, on the other hand, does the problem lie
with the much-required political will and action determined by political leaders? While the
initial decade after the AU adopted its Constitutive Act was characterized by action and
a concerted action to develop APSA, a gradual lull in the operationalization of the
framework was observed subsequently. The AU’s peace and security architecture and
intervention must also be assessed through the lens of its ability to facilitate the principles
of complementarity and subsidiarity. Given that the Regional Economic Communities
(RECs), as building blocks and partners of the AU in its peace and security mandate, have
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
29
a critical role to play in delivering on the overarching mandate of ensuring peace and
stability in Africa, an appraisal of their linkages and synergy with the AU must also be
examined. Going into the future and in view of emerging threats to peace and stability
on the continent, an assessment of this nature becomes important for contributing
towards a realignment of the AU for the future.
1. The African Peace and Security Landscape: Historically Entrenched
Patterns of Instability & The Genesis of Contemporary Continental
Cooperation
The contemporary African peace and security landscape is marked by a substantial
humanitarian crisis in effect with the rising armed conflicts in Northern, Eastern and
Central Africa, as well as intensified terrorist activities in Sahel region and
unconstitutional changes of government with conflict potential.
1
The locus of these
regional and continental elements of instability is rooted in the mutually reinforcing
structures of economic, social and political inequalities, most of which transcend
concurrent subjectivities. The pre-colonial, colonial and early post-colonial legacies in
extant political culture and inter-group animosities take a toll on the effective
operationalization of the extant African peace and security framework. Thence,
necessitates a nuanced and multifaceted understanding on historical patterns in African
peace and security landscape brimmed with great human suffering in effect with episodes
of collective violence ranging from inter-state and intra-state wars, inter-ethnic clashes,
violent extremism, terrorism to genocides.
Although it is not possible to argue for a priori state of absolute peace, the inordinate
scale and magnitude of collective violence and insecurity across the continent can be
traced back to the rise of transatlantic slave trade and the natural resource extraction
which was intensified in 17th century in effect with the high European demand for slave
labour, reaching its devastating peak in 19th century.
2
This interaction with the outsiders
gradually transmuted into forceful social, economic and political control over African
people, eventually leading to the colonization of the whole continent by European Powers
between 1833 and 1914.
Throughout the colonial era, along with the economic exploitation, Africa’s experience
was of racial humiliation and cultural dominance. African people were forced to live under
the colonial rule as subjects, and under such conditions, aside from being subjected to
arbitrary violence and political suppression, they were stripped from most basic cultural
rights such as right to speak their own languages and exercise traditional religions. Borne
out of the forced dispersal of millions through the transatlantic slave trade, the African
diaspora, on the other hand, was also exposed to the equally dreadful structures of socio-
economic and political inequality in elsewhere across the globe. All in all, this
1
United Nations, Report of the Secretary General on Promotion of Durable Peace through Sustainable
Development in Africa, A/79/226-S/2024/550, 23 July 2024.
2
Frankema, E., De Haas, M. & Van Waijenburg, M. (2023) Inequality Regimes in Africa from Pre-Colonial Times
to the Present. African Affairs, 122(486), pp. 57-94; Lovejoy, Paul E. (2000). Transformations in Slavery: A
History of Slavery in Africa. Cambridge University Press
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
30
troublesome existence led to the emergence of Pan-Africanism in mid-19th century as a
political and cultural movement calling for the liberation and unification of African people
and the celebration of African identity.
The early Pan-African ideas were articulated by the formerly enslaved Africans living in
Northern America and the Caribbeans on their quest against racial injustice, inequality
and colonialism both in continental Africa and all places where people of African descent
lived. At the turn of the century, the creation of a formal organization to institutionalize
Pan-African ideals became a matter of vigorous endeavour. Between 1900 and 1927, a
total of four conferences took place in United Kingdom (UK), Belgium, France, Portugal
and United States of America (US) within which the advocates of Pan-Africanism voiced
their demands for the abolishment of systemic and structural racial discrimination,
injustices and inequities faced by Africans and people of African descent across the world.
In 1944, several political organizations from the continental Africa and UK opened up
talks for the establishment of the Pan-African Federation, which was actualized a year
later during the fifth Pan-African Congress in Manchester with the calls for decolonisation
and elimination of all forms of racism in Africa. Standing at a critical juncture in the
history of the Pan-African movement, with this event the Pan-African leadership shifted
to the African leaders, and the Pan-Africanist political cause to the continent itself.
3
Throughout the 1950s, Pan-Africanism flourished as a driving force behind the
decolonization wave in Africa. At the time, the African leaders of independence sought
unity and solidarity among African peoples as a necessity "[...] for the rapid eradication
of colonialism and for the continent's economic and political development."
4
The first
remnant, in this regard, was the independence of Gold Coast (later Ghana) from the
British rule in 1957 under the leadership of Kwame Nkrumah, who was to state that “our
independence is meaningless unless it is linked up with the total liberation of the African
continent”
5
at the historic celebration of Ghana's independence.
Despite the consensus on the unity ideal, however, the questions of ‘what entails African
unity and how to achieve it?surfaced as a matter of contest between the ideological
camps to which the nascent immediate post-independence African leaders belonged. On
the one hand was the more conservative, gradualist Monrovia Group, which favoured an
inter-African economic, cultural, scientific and technical cooperation. The idea of political
integration was seen as a premature venture which could compromise the newly attainted
sovereign rights of the African states. For Monrovia, whatever the unity would entail, it
was crucial for it to be built on the principle of non-intervention. On the other hand, was
the federalist Casablanca group that ab initio, favoured a ‘United States of Africa’ model,
which would foster integration and de-emphasize national identities and other forms of
delineations. Extremely wary of the prospect of external political and economic
interventions, this group strongly advocated for the socio-political and economic
3
DuBois, W. E. B. (1921). To the World: Manifesto of the Second Pan-African Congress. The Crisis, 23 (1), pp.
5-11; Esedebe, P. O. (1994). Pan-Africanism: the Idea and Movement, 1776-1991. Howard University Press;
Sherwood, M. (2011). Origins of Pan-Africanism: Henry Sylvester Williams, Africa and the African Diaspora.
Routledge.
4
Muyangwa, M., & Vogt, M. A. (2000). An Assessment of the OAU Mechanism for Conflict Prevention,
Management and Resolution, 1993-2000. International Peace Academy, p. 4.
5
Kwameh, N. (1957). Independence Speech, 5 March 1957.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
31
integration across the continent to prevent external intrusion in the future. At the onset
in 1963, due to the reluctance of the Monrovia group to aspire to supranational ideal
prescribed by the Casablanca group, the Organization of African Unity (OAU) was birthed
as an offspring of compromise.
1.1. The Organization of African Unity (OAU)
The OAU, whose treaty was signed in Addis Ababa in 1963 by 32 African states, was
founded as an inter-governmental organization. The primary goal of the Organization
was prescribed as the promotion of unity and solidarity of the African States through
which member states would work together towards the eradication of all forms of
colonialism from Africa, and to provide better life for people of Africa via harmonisation
of economic, diplomatic, socio-cultural and security policies.
6
Through concerted
diplomatic and non-diplomatic means, the OAU achieved its key political goals, having
championed the independence of African states that were still under the clutches of
colonialism, and carrying out a successful fight against the apartheid rule in South Africa.
Yet, overtime, it became clear that the Organization lacked the required institutional
capacity to promote better living conditions for African people.
The peace and security issues in post-independence Africa were primarily by-products of
ill-governance. The Pan-African dreams of socio-political equality and economic
development were effectively crashed within a decade by the African leaders of
independence, who were captivated by the pre-colonial/patrimonial traditions of political
leadership and dictatorial aspirations. Consequently, millions were exposed to violent
campaigns of political oppression, acute poverty and underdevelopment under the
authoritarian kleptocratic systems of governance extant in various newly independent
African states. In 1970s and 1980s, African continent witnessed high-intensity conflicts
in the form of super power proxy wars and coup d'etats, along with the spark of
secessionist insurgency directed against the suppressive regimes. The colonial
inheritance of international borders in post-independence Africa, which separated the
closely related ethno-linguistic groups into different regions, also surfaced as a driver in
the regionalization of on-going conflicts in the form of border disputes.
In the absence of articulation on peace and security matters beyond elimination of foreign
invasion, the OAU’s approach to conflict was underpinned by the principles of non-
interference, territorial integrity and inviolability of the colonial boundaries. The OAU
Charter neither had a clause on exceptions to the sovereign equality of its member states,
nor had any significant elements on peace and security matters. All governments,
regardless of their method of acquiring political power, were recognized as legitimate
members to partake in decision-making processes, while the domain of peace and
security was exclusively left to domestic jurisdiction. The culture of impunity generated
under the prevailing structure, thus, provided convenient conditions for much of OAU
member states to perpetuate political tyranny. The OAU’s strong focus on inviolability of
6
Organization of African Unity, Charter of the Organization for African Unity, 479 UNTS 39, 13 September
1963.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
32
the colonial boundaries, which together with non-interference policy, also incapacitated
the Organization to address issues arising from the secessionist/border disputes.
From the 1960s to the 1980s, in effect with liberation movements and post-independence
conflicts, millions of Africans were forced to leave their homes to escape persecution,
armed conflict and human rights violations. The OAU, in effect with its 1969 regional
refugee convention which encompassed a capacious and inclusive interpretation with
respect to refugee protection arising out of armed aggression and other kinds of
violence,
7
and its member states’ generosity in accepting refugees served as a positive
example for the rest of the world.
8
The admirable success of the OAU in dealing with
Africa’s refugee problems, however, was not mirrored on its ability to address rest of the
peace and security matters of the era. Thus, it could not prevent the Organization from
attaining an unsavoury reputation for being notoriously ignorant towards the unfolding
human tragedies of the era as the guardian of autocratic regimes.
The OAU Charter had no provision on conflict management but a claim on the
commitment of its member states to peaceful settlement of disputes by negotiation,
mediation, conciliation or arbitration. Consequently, the Organization’s scope for peace
interventions was limited. In comparison to the UN Secretary-General, for instance, the
Executive Secretary of the OAU had no mandate to initiate peace interventions while the
continental body was also limited in terms of its capacity to enforce its own resolutions.
Tasked with the coordination of peaceful settlement of the disputes between the member
states, the Commission on Mediation, Arbitration and Reconciliation was commanding
the OAU peace and security agenda. Although, the very existence of this organ signaled
commitment and value to institutional mediation, the operationalization of this
framework was jeopardized by the OAU’s strict non-interference policy, leaving the
Commission impotent to prevent and respond effectively to intra-state conflicts.
Furthermore, the Commission had no compulsory jurisdiction over the settlement of
disputes, which eventually led to the collapse of the framework as the member states
were wary of transferring their sovereign rights. The deadlock on the matter was
attempted to be resolved gradually through the establishment of ad hoc committees, and
later a Mechanism for Conflict Prevention, Management and Resolution which lacked
enforcement authority in furtherance of the futility of the Organization’s peace and
security framework.
2. The African Union & The Quest for Continental Peace and Security
In the early half of the 1990s, the inability of the United Nations to prevent and stop the
Rwandan genocide, inter alia, state collapse in Somalia, the eruption of civil wars across
several parts of Africa, as well as human rights violations orchestrated by states, created
an impulse for the revival of Pan-African consciousness. Deriving from these ideals
7
Organization of African Unity, Convention Governing the Specific Aspects of Refugee Problems in Africa, 1001
UNTS 45, 10 September 1969.
8
Crisp, J. (2006). Forced Displacement in Africa: Dimensions, Difficulties and Policy Directions. New Issues in
Refugee Research, RP No 126, UNHCR.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
33
emerged the desire for the promotion of better living conditions for African people,
hitherto lost with the rise of dictatorial and corrupt regimes in the immediate aftermath
of the decolonization. The zeitgeist of the era was equally potent in shaping the African
leaders’ perceptions on the necessity for African governments to play a proactive role in
combatting emergent threats to peace and security across the continent. Kofi Annan,
Secretary-General of the United Nations had called for the adoption of relevant principles
to the UN Charter to enable humanitarian interventions for the protection of civilians in
armed conflicts
9
. Annan also made a call for the UN Security Council’s reinforcement for
involvement of the African regional and sub-regional agencies in conflict prevention and
management initiatives in cooperation with the UN.
10
Drawing on revived Pan-African ideals and the vivid pre-Responsibility to Protect (R2P)
debates in global level, the African Union (AU) assumed a pioneering role by embracing
human security understanding and affirming regional and international collaboration as
a requisite for the promotion of peace, security and stability in the continent. This epochal
moment was defined by the adoption of the AU Peace and Security Council (PSC) Protocol
in 2002
11
which established the first continent-wide peace and security system in Africa
with the objective of offering ‘African solutions to African problems’, the African Peace
and Security Architecture (APSA).
The transformation of the OAU into the AU portrayed the continental body’s readiness to
tackle some of the weaknesses inherent in the old order. The OAU’s scorecard was replete
with its inability to play a significant role in such major situations as the border dispute
between Algeria and Morocco in 1963, the Biafra war in Nigeria from 1967-1970, the
Chadian Civil War in the early 1980s, the collapse of Somalia in the early 1990s and
consequent state decay. Other occurrences that brought the OAU’s limitations into the
fore included the civil wars experienced in West Africa in countries such as Liberia, Sierra
Leone, Guinea Bissau, and Cote d’Ivoire in the 1990s, as well as the devastating genocide
in Rwanda in 1994.
Departing from the old ways, the AU Constitutive Act, specifically Articles 2 and 3,
emphasizes the need to promote continental peace and stability, democratic principles
and institutions, popular participation and good governance, sovereign equality and
interdependence.
12
Quite importantly, to banish the ill-effects of the ‘non-interference’
principle, the Constitute Act was explicit in its principles which spell out important
elements such as the sovereign equality and interdependence of African states, the right
of the Union to intervene in a Member State under grave circumstances, namely war
crimes, genocide and war against humanity, and the right of a Member State to request
intervention from the union in order to restore peace and security. Of particular
significance was the creation of the organs and instruments of the Peace and Security
9
United Nations, Report of the Secretary-General on the Work of the Organization, UN Doc. A/54/1, 1 October
1999.
10
United Nations Security Council, Resolution 1197 (1998) [Africa], S/RES/1197, 18 September 1998.
11
African Union, Protocol Relating to the Establishment of the Peace and Security Council of the African Union,
AU Doc. 9/7/2002.
12
African Union, Constitutive Act of the African Union, OAU Doc. CAB/LEG/23.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
34
Council, the Continental Early Warning System (CEWS), the Panel of the Wise, as well as
the Economic and Social Council (ECOSOCC).
13
These systems and structures were mandated by the Constitutive Act to adequately
operationalize the new continental peace and security architecture which embraces a
comprehensive peace and security agenda that includes conflict prevention, early
warning and preventive diplomacy, peace-making, peace support operations,
peacebuilding, post-conflict reconstruction, humanitarian response and disaster
management, as well as the promotion of democracy, good governance and respect for
human rights. The operationalization of this continental framework is supported by the
assignment of stakeholders such as United Nations (UN), the Regional Economic
Communities (RECs) and Regional Mechanisms (RMs) and civil society
organizations.
14
The coordination of the APSA in collaboration with the stakeholders, on
the other hand, is centralized around the PSC, the apex body of decision-making
responsible for the prevention, management and resolution of conflicts, supported by
four institutional instruments, namely, the Panel of the Wise, Conflict Early Warning
System (CEWS), the African Standby Force (ASF) and the Peace Fund.
2.1. AU Conflict Prevention Scheme
Devoted to establishing the capabilities that would enable the AU’s ability to anticipate
and predict potential crises, ensure the timely intervention of conflict, as well as the
ability to resolve prevailing tensions or to avert conflict relapse, the AU conflict prevention
framework derives from its overarching APSA. It primarily functions through the
Continental Early Warning System (CEWS) and the activities carried out by the Panel of
the Wise (PoW). This framework comprises five highly respected African personalities
from various segments of society who have made outstanding contribution to the cause
of peace, security and development on the continent,
15
and it serves as an advisory body
to the PSC and the Chairperson of the AU Commission. The five Panel members, who
represent the East, Southern, West, North and Central parts of Africa, are appointed as
peace mediators even as the AU can also rely upon special envoys and committees for
the matter. The PoW, thus, carries out its primary function through the preparation of
special reports on issues such as election-related violence and vulnerabilities of women
and children in armed conflicts.
16
Prior to its recent internal reforms as part of the merging of the AU Political Affairs and
Peace & Security Departments into one, a critical component of the APSA framework was
the Continental Early Warning System (CEWS). CEWS, a proactive component in APSA’s
13
African Union, Constitutive Act of the African Union, OAU Doc. CAB/LEG/23.
14
African Union, Memorandum of Understanding on Cooperation in the Area of Peace and Security Between the
African Union, The Regional Economic Communities and the Coordinating Mechanisms of the Regional Standby
Brigades of Eastern and Northern Africa, 26 September 2008, Article IV (iii).
15
African Union, Protocol Relating to the Establishment of the Peace and Security Council of the African Union,
AU Doc. 9/7/2002, Article 12.
16
African Union, Report of the AU Panel of the Wise: Election- Related Disputes and Political Violence, 2010;
African Union, AU PSC & Panel of the Wise Expert Report on Eliminating Vulnerabilities of Women and Children
in Armed Conflicts, 2014.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
35
conflict prevention scheme, had the mandate of data collection and analysis to detect
situations that are likely to escalate into armed conflicts at an early stage, with the
mandate to prepare reports to the Chairperson of the AU Commission and the PSC. Part
of CEWS’ functions was also to undertake its missions out in the observation and
monitoring centre in Addis Ababa, also known as the Situation Room, which directly
operates on the data collected from AU liaison offices, AU field missions, AU early-warning
officers and monitoring-observation units in RECs and RMs. The CEWS no longer exists
as we know it and it is the firm belief of the authors of this Paper that a critical element
of the AU’s peace and security architecture has been sacrificed to institutional reforms.
Yet, prior to this recent development on the CEWS, the entity had suffered from the
active coordination with RECs early warning structures, which limited its ability to obtain
information that would have reinforced the AU’s ability to carry out its early warning and
early response functions. The limited political will by AU member states and reluctance
to act on ‘internal matters’ form part of the problems in the effective functioning of the
APSA. This disconnect between early warning and early response comes alive with the
PSC’s decision on not taking preventive action in 2012 despite being informed about a
possible outbreak of conflict in Mali and Guinea- Bissau by the CEWS staff.
17
The AU Conflict Prevention Scheme also encompass two voluntary processes: the Country
Structural Vulnerability and Resilience Assessment (CSVRA) and the Country Structural
Vulnerability Mitigation Strategy (CSVMS) within the CEWs. Since its adoption in April
2013, the PSC has been repeatedly encouraging the utilization of these mechanisms by
AU member states for the structural prevention of conflict in Africa.
18
Yet, as important
as they are in helping member states to evaluate their structural vulnerabilities, identify
resilience factors and develop risk mitigation strategies, and doing so, strengthening the
AU capacity in addressing the challenges in early warning and early response nexus, the
continental uptake on CSVRA and CSVMS have been extremely slow, limited to the
participation of Ghana (2017), Côte d’Ivoire (2019) and Zambia (2020) out of the extant
55 AU member states.
19
2.2. AU Conflict Response and Intervention Mechanism
AU Conflict Response and Intervention mechanism under APSA primarily functions
through the African Capacity for Immediate Response to Crises (ACIRC), and the African
Standby Force (ASF) which is a peacekeeping force with international and continental
components inclusive of military, police and civilian contingents. Envisaged as a
multipurpose instrument, the PSC holds the mandate to authorize ASF observation and
monitoring missions, peace support missions and humanitarian interventions in AU
member states. Despite the ambitious scope of this framework, however, the ASF lacks
the rapid deployment capacity, which is central to its operational capability. Equally, if
17
Noyes, A. & Yarwood, J. (2013). The AU Continental Early Warning System: From Conceptual to Operational?
International Peacekeeping, 20(3), p. 256.
18
PSC/PR/COMM.2 (DII) ; Assembly/AU/ Decl.1-2(XXXV) ; Assembly/AU/4(XXXVII).
19
African Union Peace and Security Council, Press Release: National and Regional Consultations on Country
Structural Vulnerability and Resilience Assessment (CSVRA) of Ghana. 3 November 2017; African Union, Key
Decisions of the 32nd Ordinary Session of the Assembly of the African Union (January 2019), 12 February 2019.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
36
not more critical, is the importance of Member States conferring more supra-nationality
to the AU, by providing the required political backing needed to put the ASF into readiness
and action.
The PSC’s role in operationalizing APSA requires an African Union Commission whose
mandate is to ensure that the structures and processes align. Prior to 2018, the AU
Commission had two separate departments with mandates on political affairs and peace
and security respectively. However, by November 2018, the 11th Extraordinary Session
of the AU Assembly, had ratified the merger of two separate departments, namely
Political Affairs and Peace & Security into the Department of Political Affairs, Peace and
Security (PAPS). PAPSmandate covers four AU Commission priorities- political affairs,
peace and security, economic integration, and Africa’s global representation and voice,
and in line with the AU Agenda 2063,
20
which aspires to a An Africa of Good Governance,
Democracy, Respect for Human Rights, Justice and the Rule of Law”
21
. Effectively, this
merger of the old departments into a single new department commenced in 2020 and
has remained work in progress since then. The core functions of the department include
the monitoring of peace and security trends, support to conflict prevention, capacity
building and training of Member States and RECs on relevant political, peace and security
issues, and the coordination of the development of Common African Positions on relevant
political, peace and security issues. Also included in the new Department’s mandate is
the responsibility to ensure complementarity and synergy in the implementation of
African Governance Architecture (AGA) and the African Peace and Security Architecture
(APSA), as well as supporting post-conflict reconstruction and development policy and
strategy development.
22
Ideally, the merger of the two departments into one present numerous challenges which
will require time and resources to tackle. These will include a reorientation of relevant
personnel to ensure a shared sense of purpose and vision, a realignment of human
resource needs and the stock-taking of existing capacity, as well as the luxury of time to
allow the new department to evolve. Merging the two departments has, according to AU
sources, been chaotic and problematic because of the lack of clarity of mandates,
competition between the personnel of the old departments, some of whom keep their
loyalties to the old set up.
23
According to a senior AU staff who chose to remain
anonymous:
“The old set up of having separate departments for peace and security and
political affairs was better. The biggest mistake was merging peace and
security with political affairs as things are being done in a chaotic manner.
Peace and security were dedicated to peace interventions while political affairs
did political stuff such as elections, democratic governance issues and human
rights issues. The thinking behind the merger was that since most of the
20
African Union (n.d.). PAPS Mandate.
21
African Union Development Agency (n.d.), Aspiration 3: An Africa of Good Governance, Democracy, Respect
for Human Rights, Justice and the Rule of Law.
22
African Union (n.d.). PAPS Mandate.
23
Personal interview with a senior staff of the AU PAPS Department.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
37
threats to peace and stability were political in nature, a unified set up would
boost the AU’s work
24
.
3. Responding to the Most Pressing Threats to Peace and Stability across
Africa
The continental landscape is dotted with several conflict, humanitarian disasters and
political instability. Some of the threats to peace and stability include interstate conflicts,
ethnoreligious conflicts- identity based conflicts, climate change-derived conflicts, and
political contestations/coup d'états. Given its mandate to deal with peace and security
matters, the AU is expected to respond to the current threats and manifestation of
instability and conflict across the continent. Over the past two decades, the AU has played
an active role in dealing with such challenges as the political crisis in the Comoros, the
Darfur war, post-election crises and upheavals in places such as Cote d’Ivoire in 2010-
2011, and arguably more recently, the Tigray conflict through the signing of the Pretoria
Cessation of Hostilities Agreement (COHA).
25
The limitations by multilateral organizations to successfully initiate dialogue processes
and arrive at a peace agreement has been severely limited in recent times for a number
of reasons. While the geopolitical battles between the US and China and the US and
Russia account for the stalemate at the Security Council, for the AU, it is a bit different.
The inability to galvanize ‘frontline states’ who are usually seized with peace and stability
concerns for the entire continent has created a leadership vacuum. The era of committed
regional hegemons- Algeria for North Africa, Ethiopia for East Africa and the Horn, Nigeria
for West Africa, South Africa for Southern Africa, who were at the forefront of initiating
peace interventions and developmental policies, is now in the past. The most protracted
conflicts no longer feature on the agenda of the bi-annual Summits of AU Heads of State.
Part of an era gone by was the ability to foster a consensual approach to the peace and
security challenges that beset the continent. This leads to an examination of the AU’s
response to the prevailing threats to peace and security, manifesting in the devastating
conflict in Sudan, the perennial conflicts in the Oromia and Amhara regions of Ethiopia,
the AU’s host state, the dangerous developments in the Horn between Ethiopia and
Somalia, leading to an alliance between Eritrea, Egypt (Ethiopia’s adversary over the
Grand Ethiopian Renaissance Dam (GERD)), violent clashes in the Sahel by extremists,
especially in Burkina Faso, as well the manifestation of the same in Nigeria and
Mozambique.
As mentioned briefly in the introductory section, the hallmark of effective collaboration
between the UN, AU and RECs was the respect for the two principles of subsidiarity and
complementarity. Adherence to these principles helped in the sharing of responsibilities
and in ensuring a collective approach to peace and security matters. On key issues
pertaining to West Africa for example, ECOWAS would normally act and obtain the
ratification of the AU and the UN, with the sub-regional entity acting in a timely manner
24
Personal interview with a senior staff of the AU PAPS Department.
25
The Tigray conflict ended with a Cessation of Hostilities Agreement (COHA) signed in Pretoria in 2022.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
38
and without waiting for interventions from Addis Ababa or New York. This did not mean
the non-involvement of the AU. Rather, the AU would be content with backstopping the
sub-regional effort and offer advanced legitimacy. In reality, this manifested in the AU
often co-chairing an International Contact Group (ICG) or ‘Friends’ arrangement, as was
done during the political dialogue and democratic transition process in Guinea from 2008-
2011. On rare occasions, when the impartiality or capability of a REC to respond to
threats and manifestations of conflict was in question, the AU would step in to coordinate
a joint AU-REC effort, as was done following the decision to constitute an AU High-level
Panel on the post-election crisis in Cote d’Ivoire between 2010-2011.
In terms of the capacity to respond to violent extremism, whether it be in Nigeria, the
Sahel, and in places such as Mozambique, the AU has been active through the application
of subsidiarity principles and, in the case of Somalia, the deployment of a peacekeeping
force with an expanded mandate to use force to repel non-state armed groups (NSAGs).
In response to the threat of violent extremism, the AU has worked with the Multinational
Joint Task Force (MNJTF) Against Boko Haram in the Lake Chad Basin area of the
continent. In Somalia however, the AU’s deployment of a continental force, the AU
Mission in Somalia, initially to stabilize the Transitional Federal Government (TFG),
implement a national security plan, and to train the TFG forces, and the subsequent
expansion of its mandate to support the Somali government efforts, has been the practice
since 2006. While the flexibility is commendable, it remains to be seen whether there is
any meaningful effort by the AU, RECs and the various ad-hoc arrangements such as the
MNJTF, to adopt an intervention that seeks to understand and tackle violent extremism
from its root cause. Gaps also exist in terms of the AU’s capacity to respond to conflicts
occurring or manifesting at the sub-state level but with repercussions for regional peace
and stability. Climate change-derived conflicts are often mixed with identity-based issues
and occurring through disputes over shared natural resources such as water sources,
land and farmer-herder disputes, and are limited to interventions by sub-state level
actors and NGOs. With the havoc that these conflicts may constitute for regional stability,
given the propensity for widespread violence across borders and various regions in Africa,
this constitutes another obvious gap that sub-regional and regional arrangements are
unable to deal with.
3.1. Progress & Setbacks in Peace Intervention Efforts
Beyond the aforementioned limitations of the AU to effectively prevent and respond to
conflict issues, additional obstacles to effective conflict management and resolution
efforts include the following:
3.1.1. Limited Supranationality of the AU
Expectations were that the principle of ‘non-indifference’, enshrined in the AU
Constitutive Act, would replace one of the cardinal principles of the defunct OAU’s
principle of non-interference. While ‘non-indifference exists in the normative instrument,
the reality is the frequent retention of the right to withdraw the AU’s right to intervene
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
39
where necessary. An AU senior official
26
refers to this as ‘the constant invocation of
sovereignty by Member States in crisis’. The popular refrain is for member states to
reiterate their independence and sovereignty, and to label conflicts of concern in their
member states as internal matters. This act limits the capacity of the relevant
departments within the organization to make bold pronouncements on conflict issues in
member states. It also reveals the limitations of the Commission to identify and engage
in conflicts early before they escalate, especially in member states that wield power and
influence within the Commission. For example, a largely unspoken reality is the AU’s
reluctance to tackle conflict issues in Ethiopia, a powerful member state, and the host to
the AU, due to the host member state’s enormous influence within the organization and
beyond.
3.1.2. Inability to Tackle Conflict Root Causes
he AU’s limited staying power and ability to address the root causes of conflict and to
deploy long-term measures required in tackling them. There is the penchant for
facilitating inconclusive peace processes or peace agreement implementation, or peace
processes with limited participation of conflict actors. An example is the Pretoria
Agreement of 2022, which effectively ended the devastating Tigray conflict, but which
did not address the root causes of the conflict in itself, nor involve the participation of
Eritrea, an active conflict party, in the peace talks. The recent threats to peace and
stability in Ethiopia and the consequent concerns over the unravelling of the Pretoria
Agreement have come about because of the ad hoc nature of the Agreement.
3.1.3. Identifying and Pursuing Peace and Security Priorities
For various reasons, attaining a unity of purpose and a shared vision and direction for
the AU has been a struggle. This phenomenon is not exclusive to the AU, a fifty-five
member state organization with a broad mandate. Even the EU, with half the membership
of the AU, and with many years of advancement, has this challenge. However, the AU
has in recent years, struggled to attain harmonized position and a set of key priorities.
3.1.4. Short Intervention Lifespan and Placing Conflict Management
Over Transformation
Linked to the above, is a limited attention span on key conflict issues, and the frequent
‘flipping of channels’ from one conflict to another. Due to the myriad challenges that the
AU has to grapple with, there has been the tendency to move too quickly from one conflict
issue to another. The tendency to fire-fight’ overwhelmingly supersedes the tendency to
prevent conflicts from occurring or escalating. There is a sense that some of the current
conflicts and political crises that have escalated in recent times- whether it be in the DRC,
the Sahel region, Mozambique, South Sudan, Ethiopia and Sudan- could have been
26
Interview with a serving AU official who wishes to remain anonymous, 10th September 2025, Nairobi, Kenya.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
40
prevented from degenerating into full-scale conflict, or crisis. When the default approach
to conflict issues is a conflict management approach, rather than transformation, any
temporary reprieve or Band-Aid that stops the haemorrhaging will do.
3.1.5. Division of Labour with the Regional Economic Communities
We had earlier alluded to the blurring of lines in terms of the sharing of responsibilities
between the AU and the RECs. While there remain good working relations between the
multilateral organizations that are the building blocks of the AU (the RECs) and the AU,
there is perception in some quarters that with the AU’s backing, some of the conflicts
and crises could be better managed by the RECs where the countries in conflict are
domiciled
27
. On the other hand, some AU personnel believe that RECs already have too
much power and have arrogated some of the AU’s responsibilities to themselves. This
difficult topic is rarely discussed in the open but is a palpable reality that informs action
or inaction on the part of the AU
28
.
Conclusion & Recommendations
The adoption of the continental APSA, widely acknowledged as a comprehensive regional
plan, and which captures the realities and ambitions of attaining sustainable peace and
stability in Africa, represents a good starting point for attaining regional peace and
stability. However, what makes for a normative instrument, or a viable peace and
security architecture is the political will granted by decision makers to operationalize such
frameworks. Closely linked to this is the important role that RECs have to play in
furthering the peace and security agenda in their sub-regions and in collaboration with
the AU and other partners. This aspect of the collaboration between the AU and its
building blocks warrants a distinct study of its own. RECs not only have parts of their
mandates deriving from the AU, but they also seek an endorsement of their action from
the AU and from the UN. Over time, there has been a blurring of lines in and clarity on
what guides action, and who should lead dialogue processes across board. Going
forward, with the emergence of new actors, such as the Gulf countries and the likes of
Turkey, who have joined the established global powers in seeking to influence domestic
politics in parts of the continent such as the Horn and the Sahel among others.
In a recently-published report reviewing the progress made by the African Union on its
‘Silencing the Guns’ Initiative, Dersso & Hailu (2025) shared a gloomy if not damning
scorecard of the AU’s efforts at conflict management. They noted thus:
The AU is in crisis. Nothing more highlights this crisis than its increasing loss of leadership
in peace and security. There is nothing more central to the mandate of the Peace and
Security Council (PSC) and the AU than Silencing the Guns. It constitutes the raison
d’être for the very existence of this Council and indeed for the AU itself…from Sudan to
27
Interview with anonymous personnel of the ECOWAS Commission, 15th July 2025, Abuja, Nigeria.
28
One of the Authors has experienced these tensions while serving as a Political Affairs Officer with ECOWAS
and in the course of his frequent exchanges with AU personnel.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
41
DRC, from Mozambique to the Sahel, Ethiopia and South Sudan, the peace and security
situation of the continent has deteriorated exponentially.
a. The Conferment of Meaningful Supranationalism on the AU
Having described some of the challenges hindering the AU from fulfilling its mandate, it
is important to stress that the AU Commission can only be as effective as the Member
States want it to be. Indeed, the AU Chairperson and the AU Commissioner for Political
Affairs, Peace & Security both elected officials of the Commission, are mandated to lead
the AU’s peace efforts, but require the backing of the AU’s higher organs, the Assembly
and the Peace & Security Council. The conferment of supranational powers on the AU will
ensure its independence of action and reduce the political interference by Member States.
b. Revisiting Subsidiarity and Complementarity Principles between the AU, RECs
and the UN
Given that the attainment of continental peace and stability is a shared responsibility
between the UN, the AU and the RECs, a review of shared functions and the adherence
to the principles of subsidiarity and complementarity will be a positive step forward. It
will help in attaining two main objectives- a clear division of roles and responsibilities,
and increased coordination between the AU, RECs, and Member States. Of particular
importance is the operational synergy between the AU and its building blocks- the RECs,
given the sheer impossibility of the AU to tackle every threat to peace and stability on
the continent.
c. Revisiting the AU Reforms with Particular Emphasis on Peace & Security
The AU’s internal reforms, especially the merging of the two Departments responsible for
Political Affairs, and Peace and Security, into one, which has effectively led to lesser
functions for such important organs as the Continental Early Warning System (CEWS),
especially on its operationalization. While this piece does not afford the opportunity to
undertake an appraisal of its functions, future research on the ability of the AU Peace
Fund, mandated in the 1993 PSC Protocol to cater to operational peace interventions,
will be beneficial to scholars and practitioners alike.
d. Increased Capacity to Understand Evolving Geopolitics and New Threats to
Peace and Stability
Some of the most devastating threats to peace and stability on the continent today
include large-scale intercommunal conflicts, violence emanating from hate speech and
social media misuse, as well as the impact of geopolitical tussling between powerful
states and emergent powers. The ability to identify the root causes of the conflicts is
critical to devising solutions to them and this requires new engagements and analyses
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
42
that are more sophisticated than what currently obtains. It may therefore require a
revisiting of existing early warning indicators and mechanisms for tackling conflict.
e. Towards a Longer-term Political Dialogue Processes, More Comprehensive
Peace Processes, and Gender Inclusion
The shift from a ‘fire-fighting’ and reactive approach to undertaking structural conflict
prevention initiatives can only be attained if the AU is provided with the required tools-
a supranational status with less interference in its operations by member states, as well
as the financing required to undertake longer-term political dialogue processes. Inclusion
of critical actors such as women, youth and marginalized groups are also critical for the
maximum delivery of its mandate to the people of Africa.
References
African Union (n.d.). PAPS Mandate. Retrieved on 23 November 2024, from
https://au.int/en/paps-mandate
African Union Development Agency (n.d.). Aspiration 3: An Africa of Good Governance,
Democracy, Respect for Human Rights, Justice and the Rule of Law. Retrieved on 23
November 2024, from https://www.nepad.org/agenda2063-aspirations/aspiration-3
African Union General Assembly, Decisions, Declarations, Resolutions and Motion, 5-6
February 2022, Assembly/AU/ Decl.1-2(XXXV).
African Union General Assembly, Report of the Peace and Security Council of the African
Union on its Activities and the State of Peace and Security in Africa, 17-18 February 2024,
(Assembly/AU/4(XXXVII).
African Union Peace and Security Council, Communique 29 April 2015, PSC/PR/COMM.2
(DII).
African Union Peace and Security Council (2017). Press Release: National and Regional
Consultations on Country Structural Vulnerability and Resilience Assessment (CSVRA) of
Ghana. 3 November.
African Union (n.d.) Constitutive Act of the African Union. OAU Doc. CAB/LEG/23.
African Union (2019). Key Decisions of the 32nd Ordinary Session of the Assembly of the
African Union (January 2019), 12 February.
African Union (2008), Memorandum of Understanding on Cooperation in the Area of
Peace and Security Between the African Union, The Regional Economic Communities and
the Coordinating Mechanisms of the Regional Standby Brigades of Eastern and Northern
Africa, 26 September.
African Union (2014). Panel of the Wise Expert Report on Eliminating Vulnerabilities of
Women and Children in Armed Conflicts.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 26-42
An African Gordian Knot? Institutional and Operational Limitations in
au Conflict Prevention and Peace Intervention Initiatives
Babatunde Afolabi, Pinar Kadioglu Chen
43
African Union (2002). Protocol Relating to the Establishment of the Peace and Security
Council of the African Union, AU Doc. 9/7/2002.
African Union (2010). Report of the AU Panel of the Wise: Election- Related Disputes and
Political Violence.
Crisp, J. (2006). Forced Displacement in Africa: Dimensions, Difficulties and Policy
Directions. New Issues in Refugee Research, RP No 126, UNHCR.
Derso, S. & Hailu, T. (2025). African Union Risks Betraying the Raison D’etre of its
Existence, Bequeathing a Fragmented continent Burdened with Conflicts. Retrieved on
19 September 2025, from https://amaniafrica-et.org/african-union-risks-betraying-the-
raison-detre-of-its-existence-bequeathing-a-fragmented-continent-burdened-with-
conflicts/
DuBois, W. E. B. (1921). To the World: Manifesto of the Second Pan-African Congress.
The Crisis, 23 (1), pp. 5-11.
Esedebe, P. O. (1994). Pan-Africanism: the Idea and Movement, 1776-1991. Howard
University Press.
Frankema, E., De Haas, M. & Van Waijenburg, M. (2023). Inequality Regimes in Africa
from Pre-Colonial Times to the Present. African Affairs, 122 (486), pp. 57-94.
Kwameh, N. (1957, March 5). Independence Speech [Speech Audio Recording].
Retrieved on 23 November 2024, from https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=knrFJMhjB_0
Lovejoy, Paul E. (2000). Transformations in Slavery: A History of Slavery in Africa.
Cambridge University Press.
Muyangwa, M. & Vogt, M. A. (2000). An Assessment of the OAU Mechanism for Conflict
Prevention, Management and Resolution, 1993-2000. International Peace Academy.
Noyes, A. & Yarwood, J. (2013). The AU Continental Early Warning System: From
Conceptual to Operational? International Peacekeeping, 20(3), pp. 249-262.
Organization of African Unity (1969). Convention Governing the Specific Aspects of
Refugee Problems in Africa, 1001 UNTS 45, 10 September.
Organization of the African Unity (1963). Charter of the Organization for African Unity,
479 UNTS 39, 13 September 1963.
Sherwood, M. (2011). Origins of Pan-Africanism: Henry Sylvester Williams, Africa and
the African Diaspora. Routledge.
United Nations Security Council (1998) Resolution 1197 (1998) [Africa], S/RES/1197, 18
September.
United Nations (2024). Report of the Secretary General on Promotion of Durable Peace
through Sustainable Development in Africa, A/79/226-S/2024/550, 23 July.
United Nations (1999). Report of the Secretary-General on the Work of the Organization,
UN Doc. A/54/1, 1 October.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025
43
THE CIVIL WAR IN ETHIOPIA (2020-2022) AND THE AFRICAN UNION'S ROLE
IN THE PEACE PROCESS
THAIS HORN
thaishonoriohorn@gmail.com
Scholar in African Studies and holds a Master’s degree from the European Interdisciplinary Master
in African Studies (EIMAS) at the University of Porto (Portugal), having defended her thesis
Ethiopia at War: Political causes of the civil war between the Ethiopian Federal Government and
the Tigray People's Liberation Front (TPLF, 2020-2022) in September 2024. She holds a
background in International Relations and specializes in topics such as war, nationalism, and
post-colonial identity in the Horn of Africa. Thaís combines interdisciplinary approaches to
investigate how historical legacies, geopolitical shifts, and social identities shape contemporary
African political realities, especially in Ethiopia.
Abstract
The war that erupted between the government of the Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia
and the Tigray People’s Liberation Front (TPLF) in November 2020 left the country embedded
in an unprecedented humanitarian crisis, combining internal displacement, famine, and
widespread human rights violations by external forces still present in the region. This research
examines the conflict using the Contentious Politics Approach to Civil War (Florea, 2017) and
discusses the role of the African Union in the peace negotiations in Pretoria, South Africa.
After understanding the structural conditions that led to the authority and legitimacy crisis,
and consequently, civil conflict, we identified in the war cycle in Ethiopia several mechanisms
of radicalization and militarization. The interference of AU’s shuttle diplomacy resulted in the
beginning of the peace negotiations and represented a remarkable achievement in
independent African conflict resolution. Nonetheless, AU failed to oversee the full
implementation of the agreement. The disarmament and demobilization phases were never
completed, for instance, and Tigrayans currently find themselves on the edge of another
conflict.
Keywords
Civil War, Ethiopia, African Union, Peace Negotiations.
Resumo
A guerra que eclodiu entre o governo da República Federal Democrática da Etiópia e a Frente
de Libertação do Povo Tigré (FLPT) em novembro de 2020 deixou o país mergulhado em uma
crise humanitária sem precedentes, combinando deslocamento interno, fome e violações
generalizadas dos direitos humanos por forças externas ainda presentes na região. Esta
pesquisa examina o conflito usando a Abordagem Política Contenciosa da Guerra Civil (Florea,
2017) e discute o papel da União Africana nas negociações de paz em Pretória, África do Sul.
Após compreender as condições estruturais que levaram à crise de autoridade e legitimidade
e, consequentemente, ao conflito civil, identificamos no ciclo de guerra na Etiópia diversos
mecanismos de radicalização e militarização. A interferência da diplomacia de vaivém da UA
resultou no início das negociações de paz e representou uma conquista notável na resolução
independente de conflitos africanos. No entanto, a UA não conseguiu supervisionar a
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
44
implementação integral do acordo. As fases de desarmamento e desmobilização nunca foram
concluídas, por exemplo, e os tigrés se encontram atualmente à beira de outro conflito.
Palavras-chave
Guerra Civil, Etiópia, União Africana, Negociações de Paz.
How to cite this article
Horn, Thais (2025). The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace
Process. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. VOL. 16 Nº. 1, TD 2 Thematic Dossier
Os Vinte Anos da União Africana: Passado, Presente e Futuro”. October 2025, pp. 43-60. DOI
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0425.3
Article submitted on 7th November 2024 and accepted for publication on 20th July 2025.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
45
THE CIVIL WAR IN ETHIOPIA (2020-2022) AND THE AFRICAN
UNION'S ROLE IN THE PEACE PROCESS
THAIS HORN
Introduction
On the 15th of February 2025, the African Union elected a new leader. Held in Addis
Ababa, home of the AU's headquarters, delegates from the member countries elected
Mahamoud Ali Youssouf for the new mandate. Not far from there, Tigrayans of Mekelle
were (and still are) facing the increasing fear of their region relapsing into another civil
war. The same AU that elected its new leader last weekend mediated the negotiations
and the signature of the peace agreement in November 2022. On the edge of a new
conflict, Ethiopia is back in the international eye. The criticism of the Cessation of
Hostilities Agreement reemerged, and the role of the AU in the negotiation process is
being discussed again. In this direction, the present article aims at understanding the
role of AU in the peace negotiations in 2020. In order to have this discussion, the conflict
itself and its causes must be put under investigation.
During the night of November 3rd, 2020, the Ethiopian National Defense Forces (ENDF)
base in Mekelle, capital of the Tigray Regional State, known also as the Northern
Command, was attacked. The federal government, represented by Prime Minister Abiy
Ahmed, blamed the Tigrayan People's Liberation Front (TPLF) for the attack and
announced military activities against the group.
The Prime Minister's) announcement was followed by two years of intense military and
violent conflict between the federal government forces and the Tigray People's Liberation
Front. The federal government quickly gained control of Mekelle, forcing the TPLF fighters
to disperse and retreat. Nonetheless, regrouping and adopting guerrilla tactics, the TPLF
made advances, inflicting heavy losses on the government forces, including plundering
military equipment and kidnapping personnel. Amongst change of tactics, human rights
violations, and ceasefire announcements, the federal government and the TPLF fought
"the most preannounced war in recent African history" (Tronvoll, 2022, p. 163).
Being a multiethnic society, Ethiopia's cultural diversity is usually the primary aspect
considered to be the cause of the conflict. However, as advocated in this research,
ethnicity alone cannot be the sole explanation for Ethiopia's civil war between 2020 and
2022. To assume this argument is valid would represent enduring Westernised
interpretations of African politics, focused on the idea of "tribalism" as the primary driver
of conflicts on the continent. We advocate for a comprehensive and multifaceted
interpretation of the context in which the conflict occurred, taking into account the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
46
country's multiethnicity, and include topics such as ethnic fragmentation and polarization
in our research.
The research relies on the critical historical analysis method. Through the heuristic phase,
we collect data and information from primary and secondary sources. After critically
evaluating our sources, we commit to synthesizing information and constructing a
narrative that explains the political causes of the conflict between 2020 and 2022.
Regarding its structure, this article is divided into four sections, besides the introduction
and the conclusion. The theoretical framework will be introduced first; the conflict
between ENDF and TPLF is discussed and, after, analyzed using the Contentious Politics
Approach to Civil War onset (Florea, 2017). Finally, we discuss the role of the AU in the
peace negotiations.
The Contentious Politics Approach to Civil War Onset
Using the Contentious Politics Approach to analyze civil war onset implies considering the
flexible and uncertain nature of the cycles of contention as essential shapers of the
conflict dynamics, from the escalation to its resolution. The framework provides an
understanding that a combination of structural conditions and specific contextualized
factors generates conflict in a country. Firmly rooted in a mechanism-based approach,
the Contentious Politics Approach explains civil conflict as a result of a crisis of authority
and legitimacy and two distinct but interdependent mechanisms: radicalization and
militarization (Florea, 2017).
The combination of structural conditions and specific mechanisms is central to the
argument, considering that many contentious politics have happened across history, and
not all of them necessarily turned into civil war. A crisis of authority or legitimacy is
required but not sufficient. Radicalization and militarization must shape the conflict's
outburst (Florea, 2017). Nonetheless, it is essential to consider that this does not mean
other mechanisms have not influenced the contention cycle and its outcomes.
When a country faces a crisis of authority or legitimacy, several indicators emerge,
including multiple power contenders challenging the central government's sovereignty, a
fragmented political body with undermined functions, and declining capacities. These
types of crises are common in weak states, authoritarian regimes, and newly established
governments, especially in contexts after an imperial or federal collapse and in ethnically
and culturally diverse and fragmented societies (Florea, 2017).
Low-capacity, undemocratic countries are the most common hosts of civil wars
worldwide. In contrast, low-capacity democratic countries are known for experiencing
military coups and other contentious struggles (Tilly & Tarrow, 2015). Furthermore, in
undemocratic regimes, social movements often have to opt for more extreme and violent
performances and repertoires to have their claim heard, considering that peaceful and
institutional options have been removed from community reach. Contentious politics can
be even more hampered in high-capacity undemocratic regimes due to the most
considerable resource availability for repressive actions.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
47
Countries with successful democratic governments and transitions over the decades have
been the least common scenarios for civil conflict or other forms of violent contentious
politics (Tilly & Tarrow, 2015). Elections, term limits, and other forms of democracy
institutionalization are essential to build a political context that welcomes political
participation from ordinary citizens or opposition parties, deepening and entrenching
democracy. There is no such thing as a fully consolidated democracy. However, authors
have shown that extending the life expectancy of democracy beyond the short term is
necessary and assists in preventing authoritarian regression (Schedler, 1998). In other
words, long-lasting and stable democracies host political contexts where claim-making is
not only accepted but facilitated, and contentious and violent political claim-making
tactics are not chosen by civil society and opposition. Hence, where societies have seen
multiple and frequent democratic backslides, including regime collapses, democratic
values are improbable to take root in a society.
Contention and violence can be ethnically shaped, and hence, so can civil wars. In this
direction, some authors have argued that ethnic distribution (polarization and
fractionalization) is linked with the intensity of conflicts. Through empirical analysis,
studies have shown that polarization influences conflict over public goods, and
fractionalization increases conflict when private components are involved (Esteban et al.,
2012).
However, there is a distinction between ethnic fractionalization and polarization - the
latter having a more considerable influence on civil conflicts. Fractionalization is the
probability of two random individuals not belonging to the same group. At the same time,
polarization refers to the population distribution among groups, with high polarization
indicating a bipolar system. Ethnic conflicts are less likely in highly homogeneous or
heterogeneous societies but more likely in countries with a significant minority facing a
dominant majority (polarization) (Esteban et al., 2012).
Ethnic-shaped contention can generate structural conditions necessary for civil war to
emerge. Nonetheless, in the same direction as Florea (2017), Fearon and Laitin (2003)
argued that neither ethnic polarization nor ethnic fractionalization generated civil conflict.
Instead, internal wars were mainly the result of conflict accumulation across decades.
Also, civil war can be seen in terms of insurgency. Local grievances based on ethnicity
can be essential for the local population to support the insurgents (Fearon & Laitin, 2003).
Hence, ethnicity influences civil conflict, but there is no causal relationship between
ethnic diversity and the conflict.
The Ethiopian Civil War (2020 2022): the path from hope to war
On November 4th, 2020, Abiy Ahmed, the Ethiopian Prime Minister, issued a statement
informing the Ethiopian population that the last red line had been crossed. The TPLF
attacked the Ethiopian National Defense Forces Base, also known as the Northern
Command, located in Mekele, the capital of the Tigray region, after "months of continued
provocation and incitement for violence." The ENDF was, hence, authorized to carry out
military activity to “save the country and the region from spiraling into instability” (Office
of the Prime Minister Ethiopia, 2020a).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
48
Ethiopian Airlines planes, intended for civil use only, were reportedly arriving at Mekelle
with special forces troops and equipment. Shots were exchanged at the airport and
surrounding areas as Tigrayan political leaders received information about the federal
government's activities. The fighting moved to the Northern Command's main base, from
where the Tigrayans captured heavy weaponry (Plaut, 2021; Plaut & Vaughan, 2023;
Tronvoll, 2022). The Parliament unanimously approved a State of Emergency and, on
November 6th, the Prime Minister's Office report informed that the Federal Defense
Forces were determined to finish the "criminal enterprise with the least possible cost to
the civilian population" (Office of the Prime Minister - Ethiopia, 2020b).
Two weeks after the beginning of the attacks, Mekele was surrounded by federal troops,
and as the 72-hour deadline for Tigrayan surrender expired, the civilian population of
Tigray's capital was subjected to military attacks. With Mekele under federal control,
Tigrayan forces were forced to flee the capital and relocate to rural areas (Ethiopia, 2020;
Plaut & Vaughan, 2023).
The central government interpreted taking control over Mekele as a sign of the war's end
(Ethiopia, 2020). However, TPLF, momentarily defeated and separated, still had
resources and interpreted the takeover of their capital as only the beginning of the
conflict. From this moment onwards, Tigrayan troops reorganized, adopted guerrilla
strategies, and increased their military arsenal with every attack on federal troops. The
first phase of the conflict was marked by TPLF tactical successes (Ethiopia's Tigray
Conflict, 2021). Tigrayans recovered many territories previously taken by the federal
government, caused heavy losses on enemy troops. Unable to respond to the attacks,
the government and allied troops "took out their frustration on the civilian population"
(Plaut & Vaughan, 2023, p. 229). During the invasion of cities and houses, women and
girls were systematically raped and sexually assaulted. Expectedly, Tigray forces also
were accused of committing mass killings, sexual assaults, and systematic rapes after
taking over several cities in Afar and Amhara regions (The Acute Risk of Further Atrocity
Crimes in Ethiopia, 2023).
As June 2021 ended, Ethiopian forces were forced out of Mekelle after a significant battle
that allegedly captured over 9,000 ENDF men. TPLF was in control of Mekelle, and the
Central Government declared an instant and unilateral ceasefire (Ethiopia Peace
Observatory, 2021; Plaut & Vaughan, 2023; The Acute Risk of Further Atrocity Crimes in
Ethiopia, 2023). The announcement was received with hope. However, what happened
was "an extension of the genocidal war campaign on Tigray, perhaps the worst stage"
(The Acute Risk of Further Atrocity Crimes in Ethiopia, 2023). Using the ceasefire as an
instrument for violence, the central government cut the internet signals, discontinued
banking activities, and restricted electricity availability, severely constraining the
provision of aid (Ethiopia - Tigray Region Humanitarian Update Situation Report, July 9th,
2021 - Ethiopia | ReliefWeb, 2021).
Federal government responses indicated that some damage was done: Abiy revoked the
unilateral ceasefire and, with the assistance of different media vehicles, convinced the
population that war was necessary, a patriotic endeavor, even asking citizens to march
against the ‘terrorist’ TPLF “with every weapon and power” (Plaut & Vaughan, 2023;
Standard4, 2021). Categorizing TPLF as a terrorist group was strategic, considering that
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
49
it opened possibilities of counterterrorism attacks that would not be available otherwise,
restricted by international humanitarian law and human rights regulations.
TPLF forces attempted to capture the city of Mille but were targeted with intensive aerial
bombing. Drones sent by Turkey and China, for instance, led Ethiopia to a significant
victory in the Afar region and rapid advances toward the north (Plaut & Vaughan, 2023;
The Acute Risk of Further Atrocity Crimes in Ethiopia, 2023).
As a strategy to hold the enemy, Tigrayans started to call on the international community
to initiate peace talks and intervene. Christmas Eve saw, after more than one year, both
sides announcing ceasefires. Nonetheless, by January 2022, drone attacks resumed,
especially in civilian areas. Both sides of the conflict exchanged accusations of
perpetrating military attacks, while requesting the international community to act and
lead the peace negotiations (Plaut & Vaughan, 2023).
Ethnic Polarization and Fragmentation in Ethiopia
Ethiopia is both ethnically fragmented and polarized. The second largest population of
the African continent (more than 126 million) is composed of approximately 90 ethnic
groups, divided into nine regional states and two administrative councils. The most
significant part of the population belongs to four ethnic groups (Oromo, Amhara, Somali,
and Tigray), and more than half of the ethnic groups (at least 56 Indigenous groups) of
Ethiopia are concentrated in the Southern Nations, Nationalities, and Peoples Region.
("Country Summary," n.d.).
Numerically, there is some level of polarization in the country, as the biggest ethnic group
comprises more than one-third of the population (Oromo, 35,8%). Nevertheless, when
considering the political aspect of the concept of "majority," other groups stand out as
the most prominent ethnicities: Amhara and Tigray have been representing political
majorities by controlling state resources alternatively since the establishment of modern
Ethiopia, without being the numerical majority (24,1% and 5,7%, respectively) ("Country
Summary," n.d.).
Party formation and proliferation in Ethiopia are processes intensely influenced by
ethnicity. As we consider the constant overlapping of ethnicity and aspects of public life
in Ethiopia (agriculture, land demarcation, economics, administrative routines,
education, etc.), the expected consequence is a high number of political parties to reflect
an ethnically diverse society with ethnic-based political agendas.
NEBE published a list of the accredited political parties in the country in 2022, which
contained 67 parties. Of the total, more than 40 have ethnic groups mentioned in their
names, being the Ethiopian party system a concrete example of the ethnically fragmented
society it represents (Political Parties | National Election Board of Ethiopia, n.d.).
Ethnicity plays a vital role in Ethiopian politics and the 2020 conflict. Ethnic divisions
shaped contention and contentious performances, as well as the mechanisms of
radicalization taken by both actors during the conflict. As discussed previously, the role
of ethnicity in the conflict is important. However, there is no direct causality relation
between ethnic diversity and conflict, neither in theory nor in the case of Ethiopia.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
50
Contentious Politics Approach to the Ethiopian Civil Wars Onset (2020 -
2022)
Exactly three weeks after the World Health Organization declared the COVID-19 outbreak
a global pandemic, the National Election Board of Ethiopia (NEBE) announced the
indefinite postponement of regional and national elections, to take place initially in May
and, later, at the end of August of 2020 ("Ethiopia Postpones June 5 Parliamentary
Elections," 2021).
In June 2020, the Tigray Regional State Council announced its decision to hold elections
despite the federal decision. The Council claimed that neither NEBE nor any other federal
government institution had the authority and legal grounds to announce the
postponement of the regional elections: the holding of polls was predicted in the regional
Constitution ("Ethiopia Postpones June 5 Parliamentary Elections," 2021).
The Ethiopian population had to choose members for the House of People's
Representatives (HPR) and the Regional Legislative Councils. The 2020 elections were
expected to be the freest, fairest, and most competitive since 2005. The timing was also
an issue: the mandate of the Parliament was supposed to end in September 2020. Hence,
elections needed to be held by August at the latest (Steering Ethiopia’s Tigray Crisis Away
from Conflict | Crisis Group, 2020). NEBE and TPLF exchanged accusations for months,
with NEBE claiming that TPLF had no legal grounds to organize an election logistically
and deploy a workforce, for instance. NEBE was the only institute with the mandate to
execute an election impartially. However, the TPLF claimed that the institute was only a
tool to facilitate elections when they happen, not an organ that holds any decision-making
power (Tsehay & Chekol, 2021).
The Board was created in 1992, after the end of the Derg regime, as an independent
electoral institution under the 1995 constitution, with responsibilities to conduct
elections, announce results, register voters and political parties, for instance
(Constitution of the Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia, n.d.). In this direction, NEBE
was the institution overseeing all Ethiopian elections, many of which were criticized for
impartiality and for favouring the leading party of the ruling coalition, the TPLF.
Reformed after Abiy's ascension to PM, Birtukan Mideksa, a former TPLF opposition
leader, was appointed as chairperson (Birtukan’s Appointment as NEBE’s Chief Crucial to
Realize Genuine Election System, n.d.). None of those reforms explicitly equipped NEBE
with the power to postpone elections. Articles of a proclamation from 2019 include
mentions to the responsibility of deciding on "matters necessary for the proper execution
of free, fair and peaceful elections” and taking measures “to resolve issues that may arise
in the electoral process" (Election Laws | National Election Board of Ethiopia, n.d.).
Further analysis of the issue of the postponement of the elections is made on Tronvoll
(2024) and Mengie (2022), for instance. The main goal here is to locate NEBE 's
announcement in a broader context of the authority and legitimacy crisis in Ethiopia: the
federal government instrumentalized NEBE's decision to extend its mandate and weaken
opposition, and the TPLF leadership criticized NEBE and defied its instructions,
questioning the legality and authority of the whole government.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
51
After a closed-door meeting, the House of Federation (HoF) decided that the elections in
Tigray were illegal. Hence, whatever the results were, they would be considered non-
applicable, non-effective, and non-binding. Abiy Ahmed, in the same direction,
mentioned taking "the necessary actions against those who are engaged in illegal political
acts that threaten the constitution and constitutional order." (Abbay Media apud Tsehay
& Chekol). Despite these two precise positions from the central government, TPLF opened
polls in September (Tsehay & Chekol, 2021).
The party violated the decision of the federal government, questioning not only its
authority but also its legitimacy. The 5-year term for federal political positions has ended,
and elections need to be held to fill public offices in Addis - the same elections that were
not conducted. Hence, TPLF argued that neither the HoF nor the HPR officeholders
represented Tigray and its people. The very existence of the federal government was
being denied by Tigrayan leaders (Tsehay & Chekol, 2021).
As discussed previously, there is a bigger probability of finding problems with authority
and/or legitimacy in four contexts: weak states, authoritarian regimes, newly established
governments, and ethnically plural societies. Despite the difficulty of inferring the level
of democracy of any country, it is essential to highlight here that Ethiopia, immediately
before the conflict onset, presented itself with three out of the four contexts mentioned.
Ethiopia can be labeled as an undemocratic and low-capacity regime, given its low level
of democracy institutionalization, the limited power transitions over decades, and the
persistent and numerous electoral issues, among other factors. In addition, considering
the cycle of the war, Abiy's government was extremely recent and was showing clear
signs of authoritarianism, as the PM was growing to be the next African Big Man.
Radicalization and Militarization: Actions taken by the Central
government
It is essential to understand that the federal government has invested in an anti-TPLF
campaign composed of several fronts since Abiy's ascension to power. In this piece, we
consider them as radicalizing actions, as the central government increased the resources
mobilized to achieve a specific goal: to undermine the TPLF influence in Ethiopian politics.
TPLF interpreted the creation of the Prosperity Party as an active movement to remove
power from the hands of TPLF. In a meeting with only three out of the four founder
parties of the Ethiopian People's Revolutionary Democratic Front (EPRDF) coalition, the
creation of a new unitary party system was voted on. Although almost anything was done
to institutionalize the new ruling system, the TPLF interpreted Abiy's action as
unconstitutional. In an attempt at a conciliatory movement, the PM tried to convince TPLF
to join the new party under particular and already defined circumstances. In its turn,
TPLF refused to integrate the Prosperity Party. In addition, a large number of Tigrayans
were removed from public office, especially from security and military institutions,
prosecuted, and imprisoned. Former members occupied high positions in the chain of
command (Colonels, Majors) and were responsible for defence logistics, intelligence, and
tactical operations coordination - having strategic access to information and resources
(“Ethiopia Parliament Dissolves Tigray Leadership”). The primary justification for the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
52
arrests was accusations of corruption and human rights violations. Most accusations were
made in sentences without proper evidence to back up the process (Tessemi, 2018).
Removed from the government, the new party, and even from public positions across
different government institutions, the Tigrayan leadership left (or was forced to leave) to
return to Mekelle. The pro-government media vehicles reported that returning was an
embittered announcement of defeat, while TPLF and its supporters were interpreting it
as a necessary homecoming embedded in a bigger narrative of a sacrifice done for the
greater good (Plaut & Vaughan, 2023).
In addition, following the general discourse of the public manifestations between 2015
and 2018, TPLF was the chosen culprit for all and every negative aspect of the country.
Abiy's various proposed reforms were presented to the population against the backdrop
of previous government errors. From the initial speech of "You are the motor that runs
Ethiopia" (PM Abiy to Tigray, 2018), the Prime Minister has come a long way to
characterize the TPLF-led government as "the dark years" and to describe the opponents
of his reforms as saboteurs and "daytime hyenas" (Gardner, 2024).
Leaders of opposition groups and political enemies of TPLF, previously exiled or in the
diaspora, returned to the country after Abiy issued their forgiveness or dropped any
charges. Many of them were even named to occupy public offices. After the 2005
elections, many people were prosecuted for crimes against the Constitution by the TPLF-
led government (Plaut & Vaughan, 2023).
Regarding militarization, the federal government invested heavily in reforming and
modernizing the military, especially training and reorienting the regional special forces
allied to the central authorities. Reports indicate an 88% increase in military spending
directed towards expanding surveillance and enhancing drone capabilities, among other
initiatives. Also, agreements with Western partners (United Kingdom) to train pilots, and
special forces were reached (Tian et al., “Trends in World Military Expenditure, 2022.”,
“Shifts in Ethiopia’s Military Strategy - World - Al-Ahram Weekly.”)
The federal government invested in a campaign of securitization and authoritarian
control, including mass arrests, human rights violations, and blockages, increasing
repression and violence towards ethnonationalist groups not only in Tigray but also in
the Oromia and the Benishangul-Gumuz regions (Kelecha, 2021; Plaut & Vaughan,
2023). Also, Tigray government insiders reported using Ethiopian Airlines to move
military personnel and equipment across the country. Forty heavily armed men were
detained at Mekele airport without any explanation or justification for their presence in
the region.
Radicalization and Militarization: Actions taken by the TPLF
Most TPLF acts of radicalization came as responses to federal government positions and
in the form of public speeches and answers in interviews. After the publication of a report
implying that TPLF was involved in the assassination of the Oromo singer Hachalu
Hundessa, Getachew Reda, the party spokesman at the time, said that scapegoating TPLF
was a trend and accused the Prime Minister and his government of being in chaos
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
53
(AfricaNews, 2020). Accusations of lies, controlling the media, selective justice, and
attempts to corner the people of Tigray were common, amongst many others. After the
decision of the finance ministry to send resources directly to Tigray local administrations
as a sort of punishment for the holding of elections, the party leadership accused the
decision of being unconstitutional and tantamount to a declaration of war' (Steering
Ethiopia’s Tigray Crisis Away from Conflict | Crisis Group, 2020).
By holding regional elections, despite the federal decision to postpone and the numerous
threats and speeches made by the PM regarding the consequences of such an act of
defiance, the TPLF was responsible for a significant escalation in the already tense
relationship between the regional and federal governments. No federal government
would remain indifferent to an extensive and public demonstration of disrespect to its
authority and legitimacy. The TPLF leadership, as once the ruling party of Ethiopia, was
not naive to believe their acts would not have consequences.
Considering TPLF militarization actions, an investigation by the Attorney General's office
generated a report pointing to the crimes committed by TPLF against the ENDF. Besides
pointing to the fact that the TPLF as a whole was making sure that enough food and fuel
were available before initiating war, the report indicated that after Abiy's ascension to
power, Tigray Regional State started training an extra 5,000 special forces per year
(Abrehet, 2021).
It is relevant to highlight that acquiring military resources during the fighting was
extremely important for TPLF forces to defend, advance, and conquer many territories
across Tigray and Amhara, for instance. In fact, on the very first day of the conflict,
during the attack on the Northern Command base, TPLF fighters seized a large number
of weapons and killed and captured a high number of high-ranking officers and resistant
soldiers. TPLF guerrilla tactics were also crucial for several victories during the conflict
and, consequently, for taking hold of military equipment. These strategies were deployed
in the attack on the Northern Command buildings, initiating the conflict, and in the attack
on Kombolcha, a strategic location between Addis and the northern region. TPLF forces
were accused of killing 100 ethnic Amharics and looting military equipment (“Tigray
Rebels Accused of ‘Summarily Executing’ 100 in Kombolcha”). Also, after the beginning
of the conflict, TPLF implemented force enlistment strategies, augmenting their military
personnel (Paravicini & Houreld, 2022).
Strategies, expectations, and peace negotiations
The initial phases of the peace negotiation process, led by the African Union, was marked
by what the AU itself calls shuttle diplomacy between Addis Ababa and Mekele. The High
Representative for the Horn of Africa had begun discreet and direct engagements with
parties involved and key political actors in the country, where he advocated for
unconditional ceasefire and cessation of hostilities, unhindered humanitarian access and
political dialogue without any preconditions. When both parties showed disposition for
negotiating, the AU began the bureaucratic process to bring everyone to the table (Kodjo,
n.d.).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
54
According to Zekarias Abebe (2022), there were some sticking points about the AU
leadership of the peace negotiation process. The TPLF leadership expressed reservations
about the neutrality of the institution’s representatives, citing the proximity of former
Nigerian President Obasanjo to Abiy Ahmed. In addition, the TPLF also demanded the
lifting of the blockade and restoration of basic services in the region before the beginning
of the talks. The federal government wanted to see more indications of an agreement
before resuming basic services (Abebe, 2022). This proves that human rights were being
violated as electricity and banking services remained cut and aid was impeded in the
region in order to have negotiation leverage.
Despite apparent impediments, negotiations started in Pretoria, South Africa, on October
25th, 2022. The AU organized a High-Level Panel where representatives had direct and
confidential negotiation and plenary sessions were held to monitor progress and confirm
areas of agreement. Representing AU were the African Union High Representative for the
Horn of Africa and former Nigerian President, Olusegun Obasanjo, by the former Kenyan
President, Uhuru Kenyatta, and by the former Deputy President of South Africa, Dr.
Phumzile Mlambo-Ngucka. The Intergovernmental Authority on Development (IGAD), the
United Nations, and the Government of the United States also participated as observers.
The AU report on the negotiation process highlights the three mediation principles
followed by the organization during the talks: consent, relevance and ownership, with
the Panel adopting a mere facilitative approach. On November 2nd, the Cessation of
Hostilities Agreement (CoHA) was signed also referred to as the Pretoria Agreement
(Opata, 2022).
The role of the African Union in the peace negotiations was unprecedented and became
a concrete representation of the motto “African Solution to African Problems”. The
document published by the AU about the process includes the lessons learned during the
process and mentions AU’s leadership and ownership promoting, as well as management
of the media vehicles and engagement with observers (Abraham, 2025). Considering the
high complexity of the conflict and topics discussed, mediating the signature of the CoHA
is an excellent achievement for the African Union.
Nonetheless, when discussing the implementation of the Agreement, the AU was not as
successful. A direct channel of communication was established between the senior
military commanders to implement the measures agreed in Pretoria and a Joint Planning
Committee was formed to develop a disarmament, demobilisation and reintegration
(DDR) strategy. However, there were few advances, especially when it came to dialogue,
accountability, reconstruction, the DDR process and the presence of non-ENDF forces in
Tigray (The Acute Risk of Further Atrocity Crimes in Ethiopia, 2023).
The power struggle is currently migrating inwards the TPLF, and the region is on the edge
of another conflict (Cascais, 2025). The head of the interim administration and the party
leader, Debretsion Gebremichael, were replaced by Getachew Reda. The TPLF is divided
regarding this replacement and its implications for the relationship with the central
government. Getachew was part of the peace negotiations in Pretoria and is criticized for
being more aligned with Abiy, as the PM nominated Getachew as his ministerial advisor
on East African Affairs.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
55
Eritrean interference in the region also exacerbates the tense relationship between the
central government and Tigray. While Getachew supporters seek alignment with the
central government, Debretsion supporters are aligning with Eritrea to explore the
current rivalry between Ethiopia and Eritrea over sea access. Abiy formally denied any
intention to military invade Eritrea to grant access to the Red Sea, but mentioned several
times its preparedness to military action, if that is needed. The conclusion of the
construction work on the Grand Ethiopia Renaissance Dam (GERD) also affects stability
in the region, considering Egypt and Sudan, for instance, are long opposing Ethiopia on
the topic - as the GERD will affect the water levels of the Nile, resources which Egyptian
and Sudanese government are highly dependant on.
Lasting peace is far from being a reality in Tigray - but it could have been closer if the
AU had maintained its efforts during the agreement implementation phase. It seemed
more concerned with receiving praise for an unprecedented win than with actually
working towards stability and peace in the region. It is clear that the complexity of the
issue and the involved parties' predisposition to peace are important factors to be
considered, and there is only so much AU can do if the parties involved are not willing to
compromise. In this direction, the same structural conditions that facilitated the onset of
the civil war may also be acting as impediments to the full implementation of the
agreement. Weak and undemocratic regimes, as well as ethnic fragmentation, are
possible factors, amongst many others, influencing the lack of sustainable peace - just
as they influenced the presence of violent contention. This is an open path for research.
Conclusion
When analyzing the period immediately before the conflict that erupted on November
3rd, 2020, we can conclude that the authority and legitimacy crisis occurred when some
mobilization performances related to the mechanisms of radicalization and militarization
were already underway. The government had already begun its media campaign against
Tigray. It intensified the ethnic discussion inside the political realm when TPLF refused to
comply with the decision to postpone regional elections. The crisis of legitimacy and
authority is a consequence of the central government's and TPLF’s increased use of
radicalization mechanisms.
Also, we argue that Abiy Ahmed, representing the central government, focused more on
radicalization mechanisms, considering that he, as the country leader, controlled an
already satisfactory array of material resources, such as military equipment and trained
personnel. These military resources were already deployed to control and suppress
opposition in other regions, such as Oromia. The balance of power, initially, was explicitly
pending towards the central government.
However, at the official beginning of the conflict, TPLF drastically intensified its
militarization mechanisms, acquiring considerable amounts of weapons and other
equipment and organizing and training units to use guerrilla tactics. This strategy brought
some military victories for TPLF forces and, even if momentarily, altered the balance of
power in their favor.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
56
As the humanitarian crisis worsened, international eyes focused more frequently on
Ethiopia. The beginning of peace negotiations between ENDF and TPLF resulted from
international pressure and intervention, as well as from resource draining and claims that
both parties were ready to negotiate. When conversations in Pretoria, South Africa,
resulted in the Cessation of Hostilities Agreement, the balance of power tilted back to the
central government.
As per the negotiation process, it is possible to conclude that the African Union leadership
was essential for the signature of the CoHA and without the shuttle diplomacy missions
and the High-Level Panel and talks facilitated by the AU representatives, the conflict
would not have ended within two years. What the international media and international
community saw happening in Pretoria in 2022 was an incredible demonstration of power,
diplomacy and African agency in regards to African conflicts. No external participant
played a pivotal role in the preparation, negotiation or implementation phases.
What remains to be seen is a more active role from the AU in guaranteeing the affected
region can see stable peace and human rights being restored unhindered, mitigating
further radicalization and militarization actions from the parties involved - TPLF, the
federal government and Eritrea, as well.
Press releases strongly encouraging the parties to uphold the obligations agreed during
the signature of the CoHA may not be enough. A closer look to the post-war context in
Tigray is needed, as the population is still suffering from the consequences of the conflict,
such as lack of infrastructure and job opportunities, for instance. The AUs' position of
promoting ownership and allowing the own parties to establish the agenda, as it assumed
a facilitator role, was appropriate for the peace negotiations only. At this moment, AU
needs to provide more assertive guidance and actions towards conflict prevention and
peacebuilding and investing resources into projects in key areas in the region:
governance, free and fair elections, human rights, justice and disarmament.
Activating networks with local NGOs and cooperatives can be the solution for increasing
formal employment and improving the post-war economy; reinstating the Joint
Monitoring Committee with the participation of local leaders and activists can provide
inside insights about what are the actual needs of the Tigrayans and provide more
accurate humanitarian assistance; implementing international elections observers and
providing technical assistance for an electoral reform can represent a significant step
towards fair elections, and officially discussing accountability and transparency in regards
to the issue of war crimes can be an important milestone for the victims and their families.
In addition, mediating the tense relationship between Ethiopia and its neighbours is
crucial to prevent further conflicts, as the relationship with Eritrea is a key point of
contention within the TPLF, and any Ethiopian military incursion into the neighboring
country may reignite the conflict in Tigray.
References
Abbink, J. (2023). Evaluating the Pretoria Agreement: the limitations of presentist
analysis of conflicts in Ethiopia. Review of African Political Economy, 50(176).
https://doi.org/10.1080/03056244.2023.2270871
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
57
Abrehet. (2021, February 6). The TPLF planned and thoroughly prepared for three
months to control the central government before it starts this war.” Attorney General
Embassy of Ethiopia,. https://ethiopianembassy.be/?p=18179
AfricaNews. (2020, July 10). TPLF tells Ethiopia PM to face challenges, stop scapegoating.
Africanews. https://www.africanews.com/2020/07/10/tplf-tells-ethiopia-pm-to-face-
challenges-stop-scapegoating/
Birtukan’s Appointment as NEBE’s Chief Crucial to Realize Genuine Election System.
(n.d.). ENA English. Retrieved August 2, 2025, from
https://www.ena.et/web/eng/w/en_4437
Constitution of the Federal Democratic Republic of Ethiopia. (n.d.). Refworld. Retrieved
August 2, 2025, from
https://www.refworld.org/legal/legislation/natlegbod/1995/en/18206
Country Summary. (n.d.). In The World Factbook. Central Intelligence Agency. Retrieved
July 8, 2024, from https://www.cia.gov/the-world-
factbook/countries/ethiopia/summaries/
Dimtsi Weyane Television. (2020, August 12). DW English with Muluwork Kidanemariam,
Commissioner of Tigray Electoral Commission August 10/2020 [Video recording].
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cWuUFu_nxUs
Election Laws | National Election Board of Ethiopia. (n.d.). Retrieved August 2, 2025,
from https://nebe.org.et/en/election-laws
Esteban, J., Mayoral, L., & Ray, D. (2012). Ethnicity and Conflict: An Empirical Study.
The American Economic Review, 102(4), 13101342.
https://www.jstor.org/stable/23245457
Ethiopia - Tigray Region Humanitarian Update Situation Report, 9 July 2021 - Ethiopia |
ReliefWeb. (2021, July 9). https://reliefweb.int/report/ethiopia/ethiopia-tigray-region-
humanitarian-update-situation-report-9-july-2021
Ethiopia arrests over 60 high-ranking army officials. (n.d.). Retrieved August 3, 2025,
from https://www.aa.com.tr/en/africa/ethiopia-arrests-over-60-high-ranking-army-
officials/1309354
Ethiopia parliament dissolves Tigray leadership. (2020, November 7).
https://www.bbc.com/news/world-africa-54853362
Ethiopia Peace Observatory. (n.d.). Ethiopia Peace Observatory. Retrieved December 4,
2023, from https://epo.acleddata.com/
Ethiopia postpones June 5 parliamentary elections. (2021, May 15). Reuters.
https://www.reuters.com/world/africa/ethiopia-postpones-june-5-parliamentary-
elections-2021-05-15/
Ethiopia: Tigray Region Humanitarian Update - Situation Report No. 6 (26 November
2020) - Ethiopia | ReliefWeb. (2020, November 28).
https://reliefweb.int/report/ethiopia/ethiopia-tigray-region-humanitarian-update-
situation-report-no-6-26-november-2020
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
58
Ethiopia’s Tigray conflict: How the TPLF has outflanked the army. (2021, November 18).
https://www.bbc.com/news/world-africa-59288744
Fearon, J. D., & Laitin, D. D. (2003). Ethnicity, Insurgency, and Civil War. American
Political Science Review, 97(01), 7590. https://doi.org/10.1017/S0003055403000534
Florea, A. (2017). Theories of Civil War Onset: Promises and Pitfalls. In A. Florea, Oxford
Research Encyclopedia of Politics. Oxford University Press.
https://doi.org/10.1093/acrefore/9780190228637.013.325
Gardner, T. (2024, June 28). Abiy Ahmed Is Not a Populist. Foreign Policy.
https://foreignpolicy.com/2018/12/05/abiy-ahmed-is-not-a-populist-ethiopia-eprdf-
tplf-modi-erdogan-populism/
Gebresenbet, F., & Tariku, Y. (2023). The Pretoria Agreement: mere cessation of
hostilities or heralding a new era in Ethiopia? Review of African Political Economy,
50(175). https://doi.org/10.1080/03056244.2023.2196714
Is Ethiopia’s Tigray on the brink of a fresh conflict? – DW 02/06/2025. (n.d.). Dw.Com.
Retrieved August 3, 2025, from https://www.dw.com/en/is-ethiopias-tigray-on-the-
brink-of-a-fresh-conflict/a-71510152
Kelecha, M. (2021). Oromo Protests, Repression, and Political Change in Ethiopia, 2014
2020. Northeast African Studies, 21(2), 183226.
https://doi.org/10.14321/nortafristud.21.2.183v
Kodjo, T. (n.d.). Lessons Learned Report from the AU-led Peace Process for the Tigray
Region of Ethiopia-African Union - Peace and Security Department. African Union,Peace
and Security Department. Retrieved August 3, 2025, from
https://www.peaceau.org:443/en/article/lessons-learned-report-from-the-au-led-
peace-process-for-the-tigray-region-of-ethiopia
Mengie, L. T. (2022). COVID-19 and elections in Ethiopia: exploring constitutional
interpretation by the House of the Federation as an exit strategy. Law, Democracy &
Development, 25(1), 6489. https://www.ajol.info/index.php/ldd/article/view/233790
Office of the Prime Minister - Ethiopia [@PMEthiopia]. (2020a, November 4). TPLF attacks
Ethiopian National Defense Forces Base in Tigray. The Ethiopian National Defense Forces,
under the direction of a Command Post, have been ordered to carry out their mission.
#PMOEthiopia. X.
https://x.com/PMEthiopia/status/1323832961209229317?t=__E4NghARnPqtNIf7nXwJQ
&s=19
Office of the Prime Minister - Ethiopia [@PMEthiopia]. (2020b, November 6). Following
the premeditated & surprise attacks on the National Defense Forces Northern Command
launched by TPLF, the government has initiated a large-scale law enforcement operation
in the region per Federal mandate and responsibility according to Art. 51 of the
Constitution. X. https://x.com/PMEthiopia/status/1324686006021509125
Opata, A. (2022, November 4). Signing of the Cessation of Hostilities Agreement -
Ethiopia. IGAD. https://igad.int/signing-of-the-cessation-of-hostilities-agreement-
ethiopia/
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
59
Political Parties | National Election Board of Ethiopia. (n.d.). Retrieved May 21, 2024,
from https://nebe.org.et/en/political-parties
says, D. S. (2021, November 3). Who triggered the Tigray War on 3 November 2020?
Martin Plaut. https://martinplaut.com/2021/11/03/who-triggered-the-tigray-war-on-3-
november-2020/
Schedler, A. (1998). What is Democratic Consolidation? Journal of Democracy, 9(2), 91
107. https://doi.org/10.1353/jod.1998.0030
Shifts in Ethiopia’s military strategy - World - Al-Ahram Weekly. (n.d.). Ahram Online.
Retrieved July 29, 2025, from
https://english.ahram.org.eg/NewsContent/50/1203/530447/AlAhram-
Weekly/World/Shifts-in-Ethiopia%E2%80%99s-military-
strategy.aspx?utm_source=chatgpt.com
Standard4, A. (2021, October 31). Update: PM Abiy calls on “our people” to temporarily
hold occasional affairs, organize and march via legal manner to"prevent, reverse & bury
terrorist TPLF". Addis Standard. https://addisstandard.com/update-pm-abiy-calls-on-
our-people-to-temporarily-hold-occasional-affairs-organize-march-via-legal-manner-
toprevent-reverse-bury-terrorist-tplf/
Steering Ethiopia’s Tigray Crisis Away from Conflict | Crisis Group. (2020, October 30).
https://www.crisisgroup.org/africa/horn-africa/ethiopia/b162-steering-ethiopias-tigray-
crisis-away-conflict
The acute risk of further atrocity crimes in Ethiopia: an analysis - International
Commission of Human Rights Experts on Ethiopia (A/HRC/54/CRP.2) - Ethiopia |
ReliefWeb. (2023, October 3). https://reliefweb.int/report/ethiopia/acute-risk-further-
atrocity-crimes-ethiopia-analysis-international-commission-human-rights-experts-
ethiopia-ahrc54crp2
The Role of the African Union in the Mediation Process in Ethiopia. (n.d.). ACCORD.
Retrieved August 3, 2025, from https://www.accord.org.za/analysis/the-role-of-the-
african-union-in-the-mediation-process-in-ethiopia/
Tian, N., Lopes Da Silva, D., Liang, X., Scarazzato, L., Béraud-Sudreau, L., & Assis, A.
(2023). Trends in World Military Expenditure, 2022. Stockholm International Peace
Research Institute. https://doi.org/10.55163/PNVP2622
Tigray conflict: What do we know about drone strikes in Ethiopia? (2022, January 31).
https://www.bbc.com/news/60045176
Tigray rebels accused of ‘summarily executing’ 100 in Kombolcha. (n.d.). Al Jazeera.
Retrieved August 3, 2025, from https://www.aljazeera.com/news/2021/11/1/govt-
accuses-tigrayan-fighters-of-killing-100-youth-in-kombolcha
Tilly, C., & Tarrow, S. G. (2015). Contentious politics (Second revised edition). Oxford
University Press.
Tronvoll, K. (2022). The Anatomy of Ethiopia’s Civil War. Current History, 121(835), 163
169. https://doi.org/10.1525/curh.2022.121.835.163
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 43-60
The Civil War in Ethiopia (2020-2022) and the African Union's Role in the Peace Process
Thais Horn
60
Tronvoll, K. (2024). Voting for war, to secure peace: weaponising the Tigray 2020
election in Ethiopia. The Journal of Modern African Studies, 62(1), 5377.
https://doi.org/10.1017/S0022278X24000089
Tsehay, Y. M., Chekol, Y. G., & Ayenalem, A. Y. (2021). Analysing Incidents that Reverse
the Promising Political Reforms in Ethiopia since 2018. African Renassaince, 18(4).
https://hdl.handle.net/10520/ejc-aa_afren_v18_n4_a5
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025
61
ACCESS TO JUSTICE FOR INDIGENOUS PEOPLES IN AFRICA
LAETITIA KOECHLIN
laetitiakoechlin@gmail.com
Master in Law by the Porto Faculty of Law (Portugal)
Abstract
This paper explores the issue of access to justice for indigenous peoples in Africa, a topic that
has received insufficient attention within the broader discourse on human rights and legal
inclusion. The concept of indigenous peoples in Africa is examined, with a focus on the unique
cultural, social and historical contexts that shape their relationship with the States and its
legal systems. The African legal framework is analyzed in relation to its provisions for
protecting indigenous rights, alongside an exploration of the mechanisms available for
accessing justice within the continent. Key challenges to accessing justice, such as
discrimination, the marginalization of indigenous knowledge, and the lack of recognition of
customary law, are discussed. Landmark cases highlighting both the successes and failures of
the legal system in addressing indigenous grievances are presented to underscore the gaps
in the protection of their rights. The paper also addresses the concept of restorative justice
as an alternative legal approach that aligns more closely with indigenous peoples’ traditions
of conflict resolution and healing. Finally, recommendations for improving access to justice for
indigenous communities are offered, including legal reforms, better integration of indigenous
legal systems, and the promotion of inclusive, culturally sensitive judicial processes. By
examining these themes, the paper advocates for a justice system that respects the rights,
cultures, and traditions of indigenous peoples, ensuring their full participation in the legal
processes that affect their lives.
Keywords
Indigenous peoples, Africa, Fundamental Rights, Humanitarian aid, Justice, CSOs, NGOs.
Resumo
Este artigo explora a questão do acesso à justiça para os povos indígenas na África, um tema
que tem recebido atenção insuficiente dentro do discurso mais amplo sobre direitos humanos
e inclusão legal. Examina-se o conceito de povos indígenas em África, com enfoque nos
contextos culturais, sociais e históricos únicos que moldam a sua relação com os Estados e os
seus sistemas jurídicos. O quadro jurídico africano é analisado em relação às suas disposições
de proteção dos direitos indígenas, juntamente com uma exploração dos mecanismos
disponíveis para o acesso à justiça no continente. São discutidos os principais desafios para o
acesso à justiça, como a discriminação, a marginalização do conhecimento indígena e a falta
de reconhecimento do direito consuetudinário. Casos marcantes que destacam os sucessos e
fracassos do sistema jurídico no tratamento das queixas indígenas são apresentados para
sublinhar as lacunas na proteção de seus direitos. O artigo também aborda o conceito de
justiça restaurativa como uma abordagem jurídica alternativa que se alinha mais
estreitamente com as tradições dos povos indígenas de resolução e cura de conflitos. Por
último, são apresentadas recomendações para melhorar o acesso das comunidades indígenas
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
62
à justiça, incluindo reformas jurídicas, uma melhor integração dos sistemas jurídicos indígenas
e a promoção de processos judiciais inclusivos e culturalmente sensíveis. Ao examinar esses
temas, o artigo defende um sistema de justiça que respeite os direitos, culturas e tradições
dos povos indígenas, garantindo sua plena participação nos processos legais que afetam suas
vidas.
Palavras-chave
Povos indígenas, África, Direitos Fundamentais, Ajuda humanitária, Justiça, OSC, ONGs.
How to cite this article
Koechlim, Laetitia (2025). Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa. Janus.net, e-journal
of international relations. VOL. 16 Nº. 1, TD 2 Thematic Dossier Os Vinte Anos da União
Africana: Passado, Presente e Futuro”. October 2025, pp. 61-81. DOI
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0425.4
Article submitted on 27th November 2024 and accepted for publication on 15th August
2025.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
63
ACCESS TO JUSTICE FOR INDIGENOUS PEOPLES IN AFRICA
LAETITIA KOECHLIN
“For to be free is not merely to cast off one’s chains, but to live in a way that
respects and enhances the freedom of others.”
Nelson Mandela
Introduction
Access to justice is a fundamental human right that should be available to all individuals,
regardless of sex, religion, ethnicity, race, or language. It ensures that everyone has the
opportunity to seek and obtain a fair resolution to disputes, protect their rights, and
receive equal treatment under the law. However, for indigenous peoples in Africa, access
to justice remains a deeply challenging and often inaccessible reality. These communities,
with their distinct cultures, languages, and ways of life, face numerous barriers in
navigating mainstream legal systems, which are frequently ill-equipped to address their
unique needs and realities. The issues surrounding access to justice for indigenous
peoples in Africa are compounded by systemic marginalization, historical inequalities,
and the lack of recognition of indigenous customary law within national legal frameworks.
Traditional justice systems, which have served indigenous communities for centuries,
often come into conflict with modern state-run judicial systems that fail to acknowledge
or respect the legitimacy of Indigenous legal practices. These tensions raise important
questions about the role of traditional justice mechanisms and the need for legal reforms
that respect both the universality of human rights and the cultural autonomy of
Indigenous peoples. While some indigenous juridical systems continue to function
effectively within their communities, they are often excluded or undermined by state
laws, exacerbating the struggles for justice faced by these populations. Understanding
these dynamics is essential in advocating for a justice system that is truly inclusive and
reflective of Africa’s rich diversity.
The concept of indigenous peoples
Sometimes referred to as “autochthonous”, “aboriginal”, or “native” people, there is yet
no universally accepted definition of the concept of “indigenous people”.
1
However, the
1
United Nations, 2021. Guidelines in Indigenous Peoples Issues.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
64
United Nations has described indigenous peoples as any group or community of people
who have retained social, cultural, economic and political characteristics that are distinct
from those of the dominant societies in which they live. It lists the factors that are
relevant to understand the concept to include any ethnic community having priority in
time, with respect to the occupation and use of a specific territory; “the voluntary
perpetuation of cultural distinctiveness, which may include language, social organization,
religion and spiritual values; self-identification as well as recognition by other groups or
by state authorities as a distinct collectivity; and experiences of subjugation,
marginalization, dispossession, exclusion or discrimination ». In the African context, the
Commission , the Working Group on Indigenous Populations (WGIP) in Africa lists similar
factors to include any people having a distinct culture from the dominant society, and
whose cultures are under threat, in some cases, of extinction ; whose survival of their
particular way of life depends on their access to their ancestral lands and the resources
thereon ; who suffer discrimination as they are regarded as less developed than other
parts of the society ; who suffer various forms of marginalization ; who are subjected to
“domination and exploitation through political and economic structures that reflect the
interest of the national majority; and who identify themselves as indigenous”.
2
Many
African countries do not formally recognize indigenous peoples in their constitutions or
legal frameworks. As a result, indigenous groups often do not have legal standing or the
right to claim specific protections under national laws. This lack of recognition can result
in the denial of their rights to land
3
, culture, and self-determination. While the African
Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights (the Charter) provides some protections, it does
not explicitly define or recognize “Indigenous peoples.” The United Nations Declaration
on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP) has been endorsed by many African
nations, but its implementation is inconsistent. In many parts of Africa, indigenous
communities are being driven off their ancestral lands to make way for wildlife reserves,
tourist resorts or the extraction of natural resources.
4
The Commission through its WGIP
set out four criteria defining indigenous peoples ; occupation and use of a specific
territory, the voluntary perpetuation of cultural distinctiveness, self-identification as a
distinct collectivity, as well as recognition by other groups and an experience of
subjugation, marginalization, dispossession, exclusion or discrimination.
5
During the
colonial period, the word indigenous was used for the people inhabiting or existing in land
from the earliest times or from before the arrival of colonialists. The first organization to
expand this concept was the Pan-American Union in 1938, which declared that indigenous
people were descendants of the first inhabitants of the land. It was further examined by
the General Assembly in 1949 whom recommended a study of the ‘Social Problems of
the Aboriginal Populations and Other Under-Developed Social Groups of the American
Continent’. In 1960, the United Nations adopted Resolution 1514 which granted the
2
Odum and Hari (2022).
3
The International Labor Organisation in its Convention 169 from 1957 underlines the importance of the
indigenous peoples’ land rights and highlights the free, prior and informed consent principle (known as the FPIC
principle), which the companies or any institution should respect before trying to do something on the land of
ethnic communities
4
Gilbert (2017). LITIGATING INDIGENOUS PEOPLES’ RIGHTS IN AFRICA: POTENTIALS, CHALLENGES AND
LIMITATIONS. See the 2003’s report by the WGIP/ Communities of the Commission on Human and Peoples’
Rights which provides a profound analysis of the situation of indigenous peoples in Africa
5
See Chapter 4 (Report of the African Commission's Working Group of Experts on Indigenous Populations /
Communities , 2005)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
65
independence to colonial countries and peoples and characterized the foreign rule as a
violation of the Human Rights, affirmed the right to self- determination and called for an
end of the colonial rule. Between the 1960s and 1970s, an international level indigenous
activism arose. In 1971, the United Nations Sub-Commission on Prevention of
Discrimination and Protection of Minorities commissioned a study on the discrimination
against indigenous peoples. The report, written by Cobo, published in 1983, was
indicative of the difficulty in defining indigenous people. Despite the lack of an
authoritative definition, there are criteria that help to define indigenous peoples.
6
On an
individual basis, an indigenous person is one who belongs to these indigenous populations
through self-identification as indigenous and is recognized and accepted by these
populations as one of its members acceptance by the group.
7
This preserves for these
communities the sovereign right and power to decide who belongs to them, without
external interference. Indigenous peoples are distinct social and cultural groups that
share collective ancestral ties to the lands and natural resources where they live, occupy
or from which they have been displaced.
8
In addition of the criteria stressed above, the
United Nations Permanent Forum on Indigenous Peoples defined some more criteria such
as a strong link to territories and surrounding natural resources ; distinct social, economic
and political systems ; and distinct language, culture and beliefs.
9
During the process of
the UNDRIP’s adoption, a formal definition of indigenous peoples needed to be set ; as
there was no such definition under international law. Over the course of international
discussion and debate, four themes emerged as being important criteria in
conceptualizing indigeneity : priority in time, perpetuation of cultural distinctiveness,
self-identification and recognition by other actors, experience of subjugation,
marginalization or discrimination.
10
Unfortunately, the predominant approach by African
governments is the suppression of diversity through assimilation, with a focus on
developing and integrating peoples who are seen as primitive. These pre-colonial
development strategies mimic those of imperial states as well as various postcolonial
development initiatives funded and led by the international organizations. The continent’s
complicated history makes identifying as indigenous in Africa a complex exercise. There
are tensions fueled by issues of power, representation, and difference. In addition, the
concept of indigeneity, originally championed by indigenous peoples from the Americas
and Australasia, had to be molded and reframed to fit the African context as indigenous
peoples (re)asserted their agency previously been erased by the State. It is therefore
not that surprising that its applicability is questioned, despite the increasingly vocal
engagement of the indigenous community. This molding of indigeneity to fit the African
environment has led to skepticism among scholars who have pointed out that self-
identification as indigenous can and possibly has been used by groups who might not
identify as indigenous as a way to access the benefits of collective rights as a way to
6
Cobo (1987, pp. §379-380)
7
Cher (2023, p. 4).
8
The land and natural resources on which they depend are linked to their identities, cultures, livelihoods, as
well as their physical and spiritual well-being. Indigenous peoples often lack formal recognition over their
lands, territories and natural resources, are often last to receive public investments in basic services and
infrastructure and face multiple barriers to participate fully in the economy, to have access to justice, and to
participate in political processes and decision making.
9
Indigenous Peoples and the United Nations Human Rights System (2013, pp. 2,3).
10
See also Article 33(1) of the UNDRIP as it states the indigenous peoples’ right to determine their own identity.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
66
better access their natural resources and land rights. Important rights for indigenous
peoples have been guaranteed by international and regional legal instruments
11
,
nevertheless the question has remained regarding if these protections are enough to
protect indigenous peoples or whether a separately formulated response to their situation
is necessary and appropriate.
12
Scholars have a divergent opinion on this matter, some
would argue that indigenous voices will get lost under a generalist Human Rights system,
whereas others believe it is sufficient to meet the needs of indigenous peoples.
13
Collective rights versus individual rights is another contentious issue. Collective rights
have historically been incompatible with international law that is traditionally centered
on individuals and States, and so, indigenous rights which include a set of collective
rights have been an uneasy fit for international law. Nonetheless, with the emergence
of third generation rights
14
, the international legal forum has grown to accept indigenous
group claims.
15
Individual rights are those which belong to each person and which he or
she can assert vis-à-vis the State, the community or other human being. Each individual
can exercise these rights alone, according to his or her own will. But certain individual
rights can only be exercised collectively freedom of assembly, association or trade
union freedom. Collective rights are those that belong to a group or collectivity and are
intended to protect the integrity of that group or collectivity (right to development and
right to self-determination)
16
, they can only be exercised if several people agree to use
collectively together and for the same purpose the right that belongs to each of them.
The African legal framework
The African [Banjul]
17
Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights adopted on June 27, 1981,
in Nairobi, Kenya at the Organization of the African Union’s eighteen summit, was the
first declaration to be adopted regarding the indigenous African peoples’ Human Rights.
Within the framework of the African regional system, the African Charter on the Rights
and Welfare of the Child was adopted on July 11, 1990 and is the first regional
instrument exclusively dedicated to the regulation of the rights of the minors ; and the
Protocol to the Charter on the Rights of Women in Africa [Maputo Protocol] adopted on
July 1, 2003.
18
The last treaty adopted within the Organization of the African Union is
the Protocol to the Charter on the Establishment of an Court ,
19
adopted on June 10,
1998.
20
Other treaties of the system can be mentioned, such as the Organization of the
African Union’s Convention Governing the Specific Aspects of Refugee Problems in Africa
adopted on September 10, 1969 or the African Union Convention for the Protection and
11
See the legal framework chapter of this paper.
12
The question here is regarding the necessary separate set of rights specifically for indigenous peoples.
13
Cher (2023, p. 6).
14
Also known as solidarity Human Rights, they are rights that try to go beyond the framework of individual
rights to focus on collective concepts, such as community or people.
15
Cher (2023, pp. 11,12), in practice, collective rights have emerged and become increasingly acceptable under
IL (Mazel, 2009). See Conventions No. 107 and 169, and the UNDRIP (Articles 3, 6, 26) all affirms the
collective indigenous rights to land, territories and resources.
16
The recognition of group rights for indigenous peoples is essential to establish an effective instrument for
the protection of indigenous ways of life and to secure their cultural survival.
17
Ngom (1984, p. 68)
18
Rodríguez (2021, pp. 236-239)
19
Mubiala (2005, pp. 95,96)
20
Droits de l'Homme en droit international - Recueil de textes (2007)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
67
Assistance of Internally Displaced Persons in Africa adopted on October 23, 2009. There
are significant signs of the emergence of new legal frameworks to recognize and protect
indigenous peoples’ rights across the continent. For instance, the new Constitution of
Kenya, from 2010, recognizes historically “marginalized group”,
21
including indigenous
communities. The Constitution of Cameroon also mentions in its Article 2 the protection
of the rights of indigenous peoples. In 2011, the Republic of Congo became to first
country to adopt a specific law on indigenous peoples : Law on the Promotion and
Protection of the Rights of Indigenous Populations in the Republic of Congo.
22
In 2022,
the Democratic Republic of Congo took a big leap forward in recognizing the customary
rights of its indigenous population by adopting a new law on the Promotion and
Protection of the Rights of the Indigenous Pygmy Peoples. This historic law is the
country’s first ever legislation to formally recognize and safeguard the rights of
indigenous peoples, in particular their land rights. The Constitution of the Republic of
Benin makes the provisions of the Charter an integral part of the national constitution ;
by clarifying how international should be treated in and by its domestic courts.
23
The
Constitution of the Central African Republic states in its Article 6 the equality before the
law of all human beings without distinction of race, ethnic origin, region, sex, religion,
political affiliation or social position and the protection of the rights of indigenous peoples
and the guarantee of equality for all rights in all the domains for men and women.
Lastly, the Malawi’s Constitution adopted in 1998, shows the protection granted to
everyone, none withstanding their origin, race, customs, ethnicity in its Chapter IV
Section 26 of the Constitution
24
and Section 28.
25
It is up to Non-Governmental
Organizations (NGOs) and Human Rights activists to advocate the advancement and
implementation of these rights to the relevant state bodies, particularly the courts, who
must in turn ensure that these rights have meaning and are better recognized for the
population.
The mechanisms to access justice in Africa
Justice Charles Kajimanga
26
defines the access to justice as “The right of individuals and
groups to obtain a quick, effective and fair response to protect their rights, prevent or
solve disputes and control the abuse of power, through a transparent and efficient
process, in which mechanisms are available, affordable and accountable.” In the
absence of access to justice, people are unable to have their voice heard, exercise their
rights, challenge discrimination or hold decision-makers accountable. Access to justice
helps to preserve human dignity, it is helpful in efforts to grow civil society and to reduce
and end poverty. Delivery of justice should be impartial and non-discriminatory. To
strengthen access to justice, the United Nations system works with national partners to
develop national strategic plans and programs for justice reform and service delivery.
21
See Kenya’s Constitution’s Chapter seventeen – general provisions ; Article 260 interpretation
22
N’ZOBO (2012)
23
It can be seen through the Preamble of Benin’s Constitution specifically references to the United Nations
Charter, the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, and the UNDRIP ; and also in Benin’s Constitution’s Article
7, adopted on December 2, 1990.
24
See Malawi’s Constitution’s Section 26 culture and language
25
See Malawi’s Constitution’s Section 28 – right to property
26
Kajimanga (2013)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
68
One of the major obstacles in accessing justice is the cost of legal advice and
representation. The United Nations system supports the provision of legal aid by building
the capacity of rights-holders, improving legal aid programs that empower rights-
holders, particularly the poor and marginalized groups, and supporting legal awareness,
legal aid clinics and public information campaigns. Access to justice is a requirement
that is increasingly at the heart of the major debates of our time, whether in the fields
of economic, political and social development, peace, Human Rights or culture. This
issue forms a bridge between the past, the present and the future, as it refers to the
marginalization and systemic discrimination suffered by members or groups of society.
The solid international Human Rights framework developed over the last 70 years, and
the way in which it is further developed through the interpretation of international
Human Rights bodies, gives access to justice the normative contours and specificity
necessary for its practical implementation. Major elements such as the rule of law, the
right to the truth and other fundamental normative frameworks have given new weight
to access to justice. Based on the legal framework defined in chapter 3, several cultural
biases and discrimination within legal systems issue have been identified. As a matter
of fact, indigenous women, children, youth, and persons with disabilities face
discrimination on multiple grounds, which often puts them in a particularly
disadvantaged situation. So, there is a huge need to pay attention to the situation of
these specific groups, who face cumulative discrimination. Winning a court case,
whether at the level of the Commission or nationally, has proven to be only one small
step in the struggle against marginalization, discrimination, and dispossession.
27
The
Commission’s report argues that indigeneity “is today a term and a global movement
fighting for rights and justice of those particular groups who have been left at the
margins of development paradigms, whose cultures and way of life are subject to
discrimination and contempt and whose very existence is under threat of extinction”.
28
Formal justice systems
The Commission
Since its inception in 1987, the Commission has sought to execute its mandate as
stipulated in Article 45 of the Charter, which includes promoting and protecting human
and peoples’ rights and interpreting the Charter.
29
The Commission meets twice a year
in ordinary sessions, where its members, states, organizations having observer status
and other stakeholders engage in dialogue on pertinent human rights issues on the
continent. The International Work Group for Indigenous Affairs has been at the forefront
and indeed elicited interest through raising awareness and supporting the participation
of indigenous peoples at the Commission’s sessions
30
and has also facilitated and funded
the Commission’s Working Group and its activities.
31
The Commission is officially charged
with three major functions : the protection and the promotion of human and peoples’
27
Werner (2023, p. 392), while technically the decisions of the Court are legally binding, there is no follow-up
instrument or mechanisms to make sure that the States comply.
28
See the Report of the Commission’s WGIP from 2005, page 87
29
Bojosi and Wachira (2006)
30
See IWGIA’s official website – https://iwgia.org/en/
31
Bojosi and Wachira (2006)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
69
rights ; and the interpretation of the Charter. The WGIP in Africa was established by the
Commission at the 28th Ordinary Session in Benin in 2000 and it consists of
commissioners as well as external expert members. The WGIP carries out promotional
activities for the rights of indigenous peoples, including country visits, research and
sensitization seminars. Since 2015 the WGIP has carried out 13 country visits and
research and information visits, as well as a number of seminars and research activities.
The WGIP is an active participant in international gatherings on indigenous peoples’
rights, and published in 2010 an Advisory Opinion on the UNDRIP. In 2003 the
Commission adopted a groundbreaking report on the rights of indigenous peoples in
Africa taking point of departure in the Charter.
32
The adoption of an Advisory Opinion by
the Commission to support the adoption of UNDRIP marked another step toward the
affirmation of indigenous peoples’ rights in Africa.
33
The Advisory Opinion not only
participated in unlocking the reluctance of the group of African States to adopt the
UNDRIP, but also reflected developments taking place at the international level on the
rights of indigenous peoples as well as their connection to the continent. Remarkably, in
recent years, the Commission has started to refer to indigenous peoples’ rights in its
examination of States’ periodic reports.
34
All these factors and the recent decision of the
Commission in the Endorois case indicate the emergence of a consistent jurisprudence
on indigenous peoples’ rights in Africa.
35
The Court
The Court was established by African countries to ensure the protection of human and
peoples’ rights in Africa. It complements and reinforces the functions of the Commission.
The Court was established under Article 1 of the Protocol to the Charter, which was
adopted by member states of the Organization of African Unity
36
in Burkina Faso, in June
1998. The Protocol entered into force on January 25, 2004. To date, thirty-four member
states have ratified the protocol establishing the Court. To date, only eight of the thirty-
four States parties to the Protocol have deposited the declaration recognizing the Court’s
jurisdiction to receive applications lodged directly by NGOs and individuals (Burkina Faso,
Gambia, Ghana, Guinea-Bissau, Mali, Malawi, Niger, Tunisia).
37
The Court’s contentious
jurisdiction applies to all cases and disputes submitted to it concerning the interpretation
and application of the Charter, the Protocol and any other relevant human rights
instrument ratified by the States concerned. As part of its advisory jurisdiction, the Court
may, at the request of a Member State of the African Union, one of its organs or any
African organization recognized by the African Union, give an opinion on any other legal
question relating to the Charter or any other relevant human rights instrument, provided
that the subject of the opinion is not related to a question being examined by the
Commission. The Court is made up of eleven judges who are nationals of African Union
32
See the Resolution on the Adoption of the Report of the African Commission’s WGIP, November 2003,
ACHPR/Res.51 (XXVII) 34th Ordinary Session
33
African Commission on Human and Peoples' Rights (May 2007)
34
Bojosi and Wachira (2006)
35
Gilbert (2011). INDIGENOUS PEOPLES' HUMAN RIGHTS IN AFRICA: THE PRAGMATIC REVOLUTION OF THE
AFRICAN COMMISSION ON HUMAN AND PEOPLES' RIGHTS
36
Legally replaced by the African Union (AU) in 2001
37
Rwanda withdrew its declaration in 2017 ; Tanzania in 2019 ; Ivory Coast and Benin in 2020.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
70
member states. On the proposal of their respective States, the judges of the Court are
elected, in their individual capacity, from among African jurists of proven integrity and
recognized practical, judicial or academic competence and experience in the field of
human rights. Judges are elected for a six-year term, renewable once. The judges of the
Court elect from among their number a President and a Vice-President of the Court for a
two-year term. They may be re-elected only once. The President of the Court resides and
works full-time at the seat of the Court, while the other ten judges work part-time. In
the performance of his duties, the President is assisted by a Registrar who performs the
clerical, management and administrative functions of the Court. The Court may receive
cases filed by the Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights, States Parties to the
Protocol or African intergovernmental organizations. NGOs with observer status with the
Commission and individuals may file cases directly with the Court, provided that the
State they are suing has filed the declaration under Article 34(6) recognizing the Court’s
competence to accept cases from individuals and NGOs.
Informal justice systems
African traditional justice systems can be referred as all the mechanisms African
communities have applied in managing conflicts and disputes since ages, and which have
been passed on from one generation to the other. These systems are often called
traditional, informal, customary or non-state justice systems.
38
These systems have
strengths, such as the high level of public participation, the fact that it helps discovering
the truth and as a consequence it helps the survivors and the relatives of the deceased
victims to handle their emotions of anger and loss and to understand what happened,
and in the end, it contributes to reconciliation. Also, indigenous justice systems may
benefit a higher degree of legitimacy as they reflect the norms, values and customs
recognized for aged by their communities ; and these systems are usually geographically
closer than the formal systems, there is usually no language issue as they speak all the
same dialect, and it is way more affordable. In addition, in case of serious crimes or
human rights violations, customary justice systems may contribute to reconciliation and
communal stability as the perpetrators may return to the community and their own
families. As a contrary, these traditional justice systems have weaknesses.
39
These
weaknesses could be the abuse of the informal system’s position, corporal punishment
or violence based on sexual orientation, or violations of human rights and individual rights
such as fair trail guarantees.
40
Other critics are regarding the violation of women’s rights
in particular and the non-protection of fundamental rights and freedoms of suspects in
criminal cases.
41
Although these informal justice systems have huge potential for
enhancing access to justice for indigenous communities in Africa as they have been
sometimes excluded from the formal justice systems , strengthen the rule of law and
bring development among communities ; various challenges arise in operationalizing
them. Indeed, some of these traditional practices have been declared illegal and in some
38
Kariuki (2018). African Traditional Justice Systems.
39
It should be noted that these cons are usually formulated from the Western point of view.
40
Szpak (2019)
41
Kariuki (2018). African Traditional Justice Systems.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
71
African countries such as Kenya or South Africa, there are laws proscribing the traditional
practices despite their complementary role in dispute resolution with the formal
systems.
42
Some other challenges are due to the fact that African justice systems are
regarded as inferior in comparison to formal justice systems, and these systems are
threatened by modernization and by the socio-economic, political and cultural changes.
The challenges to access justice
Material issues
Indigenous peoples, particularly in rural areas, face economic and social disadvantages
that limit their ability to access legal resources, including legal representation and to
engage in lengthy legal battles. Many are illiterate or lack knowledge about the legal
system, making it harder for them to assert their rights. Furthermore, widespread
discrimination and stereotypes about indigenous peoples in many African countries and
societies contribute to their marginalization in the legal system. This cultural bias can
hinder their access to fair trails, legal processes and remedies. Also, in some African
countries, corruption and a lack of effective governance system undermine the
functioning of the judiciary, making it difficult for indigenous peoples to secure justice
and especially when their cases involve powerful corporate or state interests.
Individual issues
Indigenous women
Numerous barriers exist for indigenous women in accessing justice on an equal basis to
others. Indigenous women are disproportionately at risk of experiencing all forms of
violence, compounded by multiple forms of discrimination based on race, gender and
other forms of identity, including disability and sexual orientation. Remote or rural is
another barrier for indigenous women to have access to justice. Indigenous women are
overrepresented in national criminal justice systems. Reporting of violence against
indigenous women is lacking, as sometimes they do not feel comfortable to fill
complaints or as they may be unaware of the protections available. Lastly, justice
systems are mostly male dominated and discriminating against women. International
Human Rights law requires that States take all measures to ensure equality before the
law.
43
The Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women has noted
with concern in its study by the Expert Mechanism on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples
from April 29, 2013 the lack of women, including indigenous women, appointed to the
judiciary and has called for gender-sensitization training of justice officers. The
Committee has noted further that laws or customs that limit a women’s access to legal
advice or ability to seek remedy before courts, or accord lesser value to a female
testimony, violate the right to equality before the law.
44
42
Kariuki (2015). Conflict Resolution by Elders in Africa: Successes, Challenges and Opportunities, p. 50)
43
See the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination Against Women, 1979, Article 15
44
Expert Mechanism on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (2013)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
72
Indigenous children and youth
The rights of indigenous children and young people are recognized, implicitly and
explicitly, by the Universal Declaration of Human Rights ; the ICESCR ; the Convention
on the Rights of the Child ; the World Declaration and Plan of Action on the Survival,
Protection and Development of Children ; the Declaration of the World Summit for
Children ; the UNDRIP and of course the African Charter on the Rights and Welfare of
the Child.
45
There is some discrimination towards indigenous youth ; despite the fact
that the available data is limited, several studies show that indigenous children and
youth are disproportionately represented in criminal justice systems. The Committee on
the Rights of the Child pointed out that disproportionate high rates of incarceration of
indigenous children may be attributed to systematic discrimination within the justice
system and / or society. Other areas in which persistent barriers remain are access to
justice for indigenous children who have been victims of domestic violence or sexual
abuse ; and once in custody, indigenous youth may be less likely to benefit from non-
custodial sentencing options or restorative justice measures, more likely to receive the
most punitive measures and to be subjected to the harshest treatments, such as being
placed in secure confinement. The Committee has called upon the States to take
measures to address juvenile crimes without resorting to judicial proceedings wherever
possible and also to support traditional restorative justice systems to promote the best
interests of the child. The governments must make certain that their national
constitutions as well as their statutory and customary laws, reflect the provisions of
international Human Rights instruments. Nevertheless, it is argued that custom
tradition, culture, and religion are major constraints to the recognition and protection
of the rights of children in Africa. In several countries, traditional values are often
deployed as an excuse to undermine Human Rights, including those of children.
46
For
children’s rights to be recognized and protected in an African country, it must be the
case that the country has first internationalized its constitutional law ; then the country
must establish a governing process that adequately constrains the state and prevents
civil servants and political elites from acting with impunity and violating the rights of
children. The issue is regarding the fact that such a governing process must have the
judicial system that is independent enough to bring to justice those who violate
children’s rights. Unfortunately, in many African countries, even including those that
have domesticated the various international Human Rights instruments, there is still a
widespread abuse of the rights of the children.
47
Indigenous children and youth are
exposed to economic and social factors that impact their fundamental rights. They are
often forced to leave their traditional communities in search of work or education and
move to the city where they are frequently discriminated against and do not have the
same opportunities as others to find work and access education.
48
Their new condition
45
Also known as the African Children’s Rights Charter, adopted in 1990 and entered into force in 1999. The
African Committee of Experts on the Rights and Welfare of the Child was formed in July 2001.
46
Reid (2013)
47
Mbaku (2022, p. 231), this is due to the fact that these countries do not yet have a governing process that
can adequately prevent those whose role it is to enforce the laws and protect children from prohibiting adoption
behaviors that contribute to non-enforcement of the law.
48
Fonds des Nations Unies pour l’enfance Convention relative aux droits de l’enfant Groupe de la jeunesse
(ONU, 2000), indigenous children and young people are one of the groups most at risk of fundamental rights
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
73
can have devastating consequences on their self-esteem and cultural identity, and thus
be at the root of many serious medical and social disorders, such as depression and
drug addiction. Indigenous youth inherit the responsibility of protecting and preserving
the traditional lands, resources and sacred sites that represent their cultural heritage
and determine their identity. Various Human Rights bodies, including treaty and Charter
bodies, can address concerns about the rights of indigenous children, such as UNICEF,
the United Nations Youth Advisory Group.
Indigenous disabled persons
A key framework Convention is the one on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, which
guide the interpretation of other relevant international Human Rights and the
development of instruments in this regard. Non-discrimination is a general principle of
this Convention Article (3)b). Indigenous persons with disabilities face considerable
obstacles in terms of access to justice ; such as living in rural areas, limited access to
information provided in accessible formats and appropriate languages, inaccessibility of
legal counsel. There are also concerns regarding the treatment of indigenous persons
with disabilities in detention. Indeed, the United Nations Office on Drugs and Crimes
has found that indigenous persons with disabilities face magnified difficulties in prisons
and that women prisoners with disabilities are at particularly high risk of manipulation,
violence, sexual abuse and rape.
49
,
50
Although legal protections and the social status of
indigenous persons with disabilities have both improved, there still are many areas
where services and accessibility fall short,
51
some areas need to be addressed : services,
legal capacity, imprisonment. Nevertheless, some factors could contribute to overcome
these issues. For instance, at the international level, the Committee on the Rights of
Persons with Disabilities instituted by the United Nations has taken the opportunity to
comment on the situation of indigenous persons with disabilities’ access to justice. Its
observations have focused on the equality and non-discrimination issue, the liberty and
the security of the person, the importance of data and statistics and the situation of
indigenous children with disabilities.
Landmark cases
The Endorois case n°276/2003
The 2010 decision by the African Commission marked a significant milestone in the
recognition of indigenous peoples’ rights in Africa, especially concerning land and natural
resource claims. The case arose from the forced eviction of the Endorois community
approximately 60,000 people from their ancestral lands around Lake Bogoria, Kenya,
to make way for a game reserve. The Endorois alleged that the Kenyan government
violations, as their language, customs and values often set them apart from the society to which their
community belongs.
49
Pollack (2014, pp. 310, 311)
50
See United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime, Criminal Justice’s Handbook on Prisoners with special needs,
2009, p. 45
51
Larson (2014, p. 225), the persons with disabilities still face wide gaps in achievement, access and services
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
74
violated their rights to property, culture, religion, and development by evicting them
without adequate prior consultation or compensation for the loss of their land. In its
ruling, the Commission found several violations of the Charter, particularly concerning
the Endorois’ right to property, access to natural resources, and the freedom to practice
their religion and culture. The Commission recommended that the Kenyan government
formally recognize the Endorois’ ownership of their ancestral land, grant them
unrestricted access to Lake Bogoria for religious and cultural purposes, and provide
compensation for the community’s losses. This ruling was pivotal for several reasons. It
was the first time the Commission addressed the rights of Indigenous peoples in Africa
and the first international decision to acknowledge a violation of the right to development.
Furthermore, the Commission recognized the Endorois as an indigenous community,
completing an ongoing process of ethnic identification that had begun in the 1990s. The
decision also has far-reaching implications for the rights of Indigenous peoples across
Africa, especially given the increasing pressures on land from environmental conservation
and economic development projects. Although the Kenyan government has not fully
implemented the Commission’s recommendations, the case has significantly raised
awareness about the plight of Indigenous peoples in Kenya and across the continent. It
contributed to the creation of a new community-based land tenure system in Kenya’s
2010 Constitution, but further legal and policy reforms are necessary. Additionally, the
case has attracted attention from international human rights bodies and civil society
organizations, emphasizing the growing global recognition of indigenous rights in Africa.
The Ogiek Case n°006/2012
The Ogiek people, an Indigenous community of about 20,000 members, have historically
inhabited the Mau Forest in Kenya, relying on it for residence and sustenance as a hunter-
gatherer society. Despite their long-standing presence, in October 2009, the Kenya
Forestry Service ordered their eviction from the Mau Forest. The government refused to
recognize the Ogiek as an Indigenous group deserving of protection. In response, the
Centre for Minority Rights Developments and Minority Rights Group International
submitted a complaint to the African Commission, which was referred to the African Court
in 2012. The Court ruled in May 2017 that Kenya had violated the Ogiek’s rights by
forcibly evicting them from their ancestral land and denying them access to its resources,
which disrupted their traditional practices and religious ceremonies linked to the forest.
The Court ordered Kenya to reinstate restrictions on land transactions in the Mau Forest
and to respect the Ogiek’s right to land and natural resources. Additionally, Kenya was
instructed to pay compensation to the Ogiek and take steps to legally recognize and
protect their ancestral land, including granting them collective land title and ensuring
their consultation on any development or conservation projects. The Court's 2022 ruling
further mandated Kenya to engage in consultations regarding land concessions and to
fully recognize the Ogiek as an Indigenous people. This decision marked a historic step
in securing the rights of Indigenous communities in Kenya and has been seen as a hopeful
precedent for other marginalized groups. However, despite these rulings, the Kenyan
government continued to violate the Ogiek’s rights, including a 2020 eviction. As of now,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
75
the task force report on the matter has not been released, and the Ogiek's struggle for
justice remains ongoing.
The Ogoni and Shell case
The case of the Ogoni people in Nigeria against Shell is primarily associated with the
long-standing environmental and human rights issues resulting from Shell’s oil operations
in the Niger Delta, particularly in Ogoniland. The Ogoni people, who live in the Niger
Delta region, have long protested the environmental degradation caused by oil
exploration and extraction, as well as the human rights abuses they believe are
associated with Shell’s activities. The case highlights the complexities of multinational
corporate responsibility, the intersection of human rights and environmental justice, and
the challenges faced by communities in conflict zones in seeking accountability from
powerful corporations. The struggle of the Ogoni people has also inspired similar activism
and legal actions around the world, as communities fight for environmental justice and
the protection of their rights. The outcome of the Ogoni people’s case against Shell has
been mixed. While there have been financial settlements, particularly the 2008 U.S.
settlement, and legal victories concerning some of the environmental damage (e.g., in
the Netherlands), the widespread environmental devastation and human rights abuses in
the Niger Delta persist. The consequences include limited justice for the victims, with
many still waiting for compensation or accountability for the full scale of human rights
abuses, slow environmental restoration, with Ogoniland remaining one of the most
polluted regions on earth, global awareness of the need for greater corporate
responsibility, particularly for oil companies operating in fragile states and continued
activism from Nigerian communities, demanding reparations and systemic change in how
oil resources are managed and how companies like Shell operate in the Niger Delta.
Ultimately, the Ogoni case remains a symbol of the ongoing struggle for environmental
justice, human rights, and corporate accountability, and its consequences continue to
shape discourse around corporate responsibility and sustainable development globally.
Restorative justice
Restorative justice is an approach that emphasizes repairing the harm caused by criminal
behaviour through cooperative processes that involve victims, offenders, and the
community. In the context of Africa, indigenous peoples often face challenges in
accessing justice, as their customary practices and legal systems may not always align
with national legal frameworks. However, there are examples where restorative justice
mechanisms have been integrated into the legal systems, or where indigenous justice
practices have been recognized to ensure access to justice for indigenous communities.
For instance, South Africa has made significant strides in incorporating restorative justice
principles, particularly in the post-apartheid era. The country’s Truth and Reconciliation
Commission is an example where restorative justice was used to address the atrocities
of apartheid and give victims, including indigenous and marginalized groups, a platform
to tell their stories and seek reparations. South Africa recognizes the traditional justice
systems of indigenous communities, especially in rural areas. Traditional Courts were
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
76
historically used by indigenous communities to address disputes. These systems prioritize
reconciliation, restitution, and community restoration, with a focus on repairing harm
rather than punishing offenders. Through the Traditional Courts Bill from 2017, the
country seeks to balance the legal rights of indigenous people with its national laws.
However, there has been significant criticism of the Bill’s approach to gender equality, as
traditional courts sometimes uphold patriarchal customs. In Kenya, the Maasai and Nandi
communities, among others, traditionally use restorative justice methods to address
grievances. They use elders as mediators in conflict resolution, with the aim of restoring
balance and ensuring that all parties are reintegrated into society. Kenya has
promoted Alternative Dispute Resolution mechanisms, which include restorative justice
practices, through the Judicial Service Commission and local community initiatives. The
government has worked to integrate these methods into formal justice systems to
provide indigenous peoples with a platform for accessing justice. The National Policy on
Peacebuilding and Conflict Management from 2011 encourages the use of indigenous
conflict resolution methods, especially among pastoralist communities like
the Maasai and Turkana, recognizing their role in peacebuilding and restorative justice.
Rwanda is known for its Gacaca Courts, which were used to address crimes committed
during the 1994 Genocide against the Tutsi. These Courts were community-based and
utilized restorative justice principles to promote healing and reconciliation. The Gacaca
system, though not exclusively indigenous, shares key elements with traditional African
restorative justice practices. These Courts encouraged offenders to confess, ask for
forgiveness, and make restitution, while also allowing victims to participate in the process
of reconciliation. It provided marginalized communities, particularly those in rural areas,
with a means to access justice outside the formal court system, helping to bridge the gap
between traditional practices and national legal frameworks. The integration of
restorative justice principles into the legal systems, especially in relation to indigenous
peoples, varies widely across the African continent. Many countries, such as South Africa
and Rwanda, have made significant strides in recognizing the importance of indigenous
justice systems, blending them with formal judicial processes. However, challenges
remain, particularly in ensuring that indigenous justice practices respect human rights
and that indigenous peoples have equal access to both traditional and formal justice
systems. Another avenue to explore are the truth commissions
52
which have on many
occasions been established in nations where there are indigenous peoples in order to
redress Human Rights violations, in accordance to the right of victims to an effective
remedy and the right to know the truth to the fullest extent possible.
53
Truth commissions
investigate violent historical periods
54
and are going further than the traditional focus on
individual Human Rights violations to tackle collective Human Rights violations to
economic, social, cultural and environmental rights. The involvement of indigenous
peoples in these processes has varied, ranging from not being included at all, to more
recent instances of truth commissions established specifically to address rights violations
52
Lavin (2014), a key factor contributing to the development of the right to the truth is the establishment of
truth commissions.
53
The right to truth has been increasingly recognized by various United Nations Resolutions, expert reports,
and national courts, regional and international decisions. See United Nations Human Rights Council’s
Resolution A/HRC/EMRIP/2013/2 and Resolution A/HRC/27/65.
54
Librizzi (2014), The recommendations of truth commissions generally seek to identify the causes of the
violations, determining patterns of abuse and preventing recurrence.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
77
experienced by indigenous peoples, where indigenous peoples have led the processes
from their initiation. In many cases, however, truth commissions have failed to address
the needs of indigenous peoples in any significant ways. Challenges faced by truth
commissions include ensuring the independence and credibility of the commission ;
political interference ; inadequate funding; and ensuring continued participation of
marginalized groups, civil society and victims’ organizations. Truth commissions have
also been criticized for weak outcomes, lack of implementation of their recommendations
or adequate follow-up. Implementation of these recommendations has generally been
weak even where recommendations are strong. There are a number of advantages of
truth commissions, including that they might be more consistent with indigenous peoples’
conceptions of justice and cultures; they can inspire political commitment to the
resolution of grievances. A positive example of indigenous engagement comes from the
Truth, Justice and Reconciliation Commission of Kenya.
55
Truth commissions have
varying purposes and modes of operation, yet many display features that align with or
support restorative justice principles. Truth commissions have significant potential to
help remedy abuses suffered by indigenous peoples and strengthen their rights.
Implemented properly, with strong guarantees of independence, integrity and adequate
leadership, as well as considering the rights, perspectives and needs of indigenous
peoples, truth commissions can help strengthen the identity of indigenous peoples, and
respect for their civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights, as well as their rights
to ancestral lands and natural resources the rights of indigenous peoples and proposing
policies to prevent further violations. National NGOs have a key place in the work of truth
commissions.
56
Indeed, they usually monitor the commission’s activities, provide honest
feedback and push the commission to respond appropriately to the needs of victims and
communities. CSOs may offer support services that the commission may wish to refer
the victims and survivors to such as individual or group counselling, community support
mechanisms, or basic medical services to those injured or still suffering from past
violence.
Improvements for accessing justice as indigenous peoples in Africa
Scholars generally agree that one of the most important goals of the international
indigenous movement is to advance indigenous rights under international law.
57
Several
key actors have played significant roles in this movement. Three United Nations bodies,
namely, the WGIP, the Permanent Forum on Indigenous Rights, and the Special
Rapporteur on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples, have been instrumental in setting
norms on indigenous rights. International and African NGOs played an important
advocacy role for setting up an African regional protection of Human Rights mechanism.
NGOs have played an advocacy role with the Commission, helping it to improve its
55
Although not specifically focused on indigenous peoples, the Commission provided an explicit forum for
the expression of indigenous issues regarding historical injustices, marginalization and ethnic tension. The
Commission hired indigenous people as part of its staff ; conducted public hearings allowing testimony in
different languages, including Maasai ; and conducted outreach to indigenous communities and organizations
that addressed their rights.
56
Rule-of-law tools for post-conflict states : truth commissions, 2006.
57
Morgan (2007)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
78
working methods. By May 30, 2003, the Commission had granted consultative status to
13 National Human Rights Institutions and by January 1, 2004, the Commission had
already granted consultative status to more than 300 NGOs.
58
The Commission has
gradually defined the framework for its relations with NGOs and national rights
institutions, to which it grants consultative and affiliate status respectively. Human
Rights NGOs with observer status are required to present their activity reports to the
Commission. National Human Rights Institutions granted affiliate status with the
Commission are obligated to submit reports on activities undertaken in promoting and
protecting Human Rights under the Charter and at the national level. As analyzed before
in the paper, the African Constitutions have a high level of Human Rights norm
recognition, but the enforcement through the Commission is relatively weak and
remains problematic. Nevertheless, this situation has improved since the development
of subregional institutions and an indigenous African fundamental rights jurisprudence.
Indeed, the domestic level is the most important in the protection of Human Rights
followed by the regional and global systems as the domestic level has the benefit of
direct enforcement, and the regional scale has the advantage of peer pressure that the
global level often lacks. Nonetheless, the effectiveness of the mechanisms and their
capacity to facilitate the coordination of Human Rights norms recognition and
enforcement have yet to be proven. International indigenous rights coalitions involve
indigenous and non-indigenous CSOs. Similarly as self-identification points out on
different aspects of indigeneity across regions or continents, there is a variance between
indigenous and non-indigenous CSOs. This can be explained through the fact that they
might have different understandings of indigenous values, symbolism and customs. The
four main issues these CSOs are advocating are regarding the unequal treatment African
indigenous peoples can face, the self-determination concern, the violence and threats
to indigenous culture and the question of the environment. Even though indigenous and
non-indigenous CSOs may have not the same approach in their messaging and
interpretation of indigenous rights issues in the international scene, their voices are
heard and even more since the adoption of the UNDRIP as the CSOs in indigenous
rights coalitions are more homogenized. The State has a responsibility to ensure the
promotion and protection of Human Rights principles, norms and instruments ; CSOs
and NGOs have a role to play through its struggles and participation in Human Rights
culture.
59
Conclusion
The struggle for access to justice among indigenous peoples in Africa is multifaceted,
involving both legal and cultural dimensions. While the African legal framework, including
institutions such as the African Court and the African Commission, offers avenues for
addressing grievances, the gap between legal recognition and practical implementation
remains a significant challenge. Indigenous peoples continue to face barriers in accessing
58
Mubiala (2005, pp. 92,93)
59
Zeleza (2007, p. 491), CSOs have expanded, and in the last two decades, Human Rights NGOs have
emerged as powerful instruments in Africa’s drive for the promotion of Human Rights and development.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
79
both formal and informal justice systems, often due to socio-political marginalization,
historical injustices, and limited awareness of their rights. Informal justice mechanisms,
such as community-based dispute resolution, provide a more culturally relevant avenue
for seeking justice, yet they are often under-recognized or inadequately supported by
the States. Restorative justice, with its emphasis on healing and community
reconciliation, presents an alternative approach that is more aligned with the values of
many Indigenous communities in Africa. However, its broader application faces
challenges in terms of state support and integration within formal legal frameworks. To
improve access to justice for indigenous peoples, both African and international legal
systems must work collaboratively to ensure that indigenous rights are not only
recognized in theory but also implemented in practice. This involves legal reforms,
strengthening indigenous representation within formal legal bodies, and fostering greater
awareness and respect for indigenous customary law and cultural practices. In doing so,
Africa can move closer to a more inclusive and just legal system that honors the rights
and dignity of its indigenous peoples.
References
Books
Cobo, J. R. (1987). Study of the Problem of Discrimination Against Indigenous
Populations. New York: United Nations, Volume V: Conclusions, Proposals and
Recommendations.
Droits de l'Homme en droit international - Recueil de textes. (2007). Strasbourg: Editions
du Conseil de l'Europe.
Mubiala, M. (2005). Le système régional africain de protection des droits de l'homme.
Brussels: Emile Bruylant.
Ngom, B. S. (1984). Les Droits de l'homme et l'Afrique. Paris : Silex Editions.
Books chapters
Gilbert, J. (2011). INDIGENOUS PEOPLES' HUMAN RIGHTS IN AFRICA: THE PRAGMATIC
REVOLUTION OF THE COMMISSION ON HUMAN AND PEOPLES' RIGHTS. International
and Comparative Law Quaterly 60(1), 245-270.
Gilbert, J. (2017). LITIGATING INDIGENOUS PEOPLES’ RIGHTS IN AFRICA: POTENTIALS,
CHALLENGES AND LIMITATIONS. International and Comparative Law Quarterly, vol. 66,
issue 3 , 657-686.
Lavin, N. (2014). A HUMAN RIGHTS-BASED APPROACH TO TRUTH AND
RECONCILIATION. In INDIGENOUS PEOPLES’ ACCESS TO JUSTICE, INCLUDING TRUTH
AND RECONCILIATION PROCESSES (pp. 228-240). Columbia : Institute for the Study of
Human Rights, Wilton Littlechild and Elsa Stamatopoulou (Eds.).
Librizzi, F. (2014). CHALLENGES OF TRUTH COMMISSIONS TO DEAL WITH INJUSTICE
AGAINST INDIGENOUS PEOPLES. In INDIGENOUS PEOPLES’ ACCESS TO JUSTICE,
INCLUDING TRUTH AND RECONCILIATION PROCESSES (pp. 182-194). Columbia :
Institute for the Study of Human Rights, Wilton Littlechild and Elsa Stamatopoulou (Eds.).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
80
Pollack, C. (2014). ACCESS TO JUSTICE FOR INDIGENOUS PERSONS WITH
DISABILITIES: KEY ISSUES AND OPPORTUNITIES. In Indigenous peoples’ access to
justice, including truth and reconciliation processes (pp. 306-315). Colombia : Institute
for the study of human rights.
Journal and newspapers articles
Bojosi and Wachira, K. N. (2006). Protecting indigenous peoples in Africa: An analysis of
the approach of the Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights. African Human Rights
Law Journal (6), 382-406.
Cher, W. C. (2023, May 24). Indigenous Rights in International Law. From International
Studies Association and Oxford University Press:
https://oxfordre.com/internationalstudies/display/10.1093/acrefore/9780190846626.0
01.0001/acrefore-9780190846626-e-77
Larson, D. A. (2014). Access to Justice for Persons with Disabilities: An Emerging
Strategy. Laws (3), 220-238.
Mbaku, J. M. (2022). International Law, Corruption and the Rights of Children in Africa.
San Diego International Law Journal Vol.23, N°2, 195-340.
Morgan, R. (2007). On Political Institutions and Social Movement Dynamics: The Case of
the United Nations and the Global Indigenous Movement. International Political Science
Review / Revue internationale de science politique , Jun., 2007, Vol. 28, No. 3, 273-292.
Reid, G. (2013, January 11). The trouble with tradition : when “values” trample over
rights. World Report 2013 - Bristol University Press , 20-28. From Bristol University Press.
Rodríguez, J. B. (2021). The African Regional Human and PeoplesRights System: 40
years of progress and challenges. Revista de Direito Internacional, V.18, N°3, 231-256.
Werner, K. (2023). Who is Indigenous in Africa? The Concept of Indigeneity, its Impacts,
and Progression. Millenium : Journal of International Studies, Vol. 51, Issue 2, 379-404.
Zeleza, P. T. (2007). The Struggle for Human Rights in Africa. Canadian Journal of African
Studies / Revue canadienne des études africaines 41:3, 474-506.
Conference proceedings
Kajimanga, J. C. (2013). Enhancing access to justice through alternative dispute
resolution mechanisms - the Zambian experience, Annual Regional Conference on
Enhancing Access to Justice . Nairobi, Kenya : Southern Sun Mayfair.
Online publications
Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights. (May 2007). ‘Advisory Opinion on the UN
Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples’ 41st Ordinary Session. Accra, Ghana:
https://iwgia.org/images/publications/Advisory_Opinion_ENG.pdf
Expert Mechanism on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples. (2013). Access to justice in the
promotion and protection of the Rights of Indigenous Peoples. Geneva: Human Rights
Council: https://digitallibrary.un.org/record/767662?v=pdf
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Thematic Dossier - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
October 2025, pp. 61-81
Access to Justice for Indigenous Peoples in Africa
Laetitia Koechlin
81
Fonds des Nations Unies pour l’enfance Convention relative aux droits de l’enfant Groupe
de la jeunesse (ONU). (2000). Fiche d’information No 9 : Les enfants et les jeunes
autochtones.From OHCHR:
https://www.ohchr.org/sites/default/files/Documents/Publications/GuideIPleaflet9fr.pdf
Kariuki, F. (2015). Conflict Resolution by Elders in Africa: Successes, Challenges and
Opportunities. From Kariuki Muiga and Co Advocates : http://kmco.co.ke/wp-
content/uploads/2018/08/Conflict-Resolution-by-Elders-successes-challenges-and-
opportunities-1.pdf
Kariuki, F. (2018). African Traditional Justice Systems. From Kariuki Muiga and Co
Advocates: https://kmco.co.ke
N’ZOBO, R. E. (2012, May 9). Republic of Congo 2011. From International Work Group
for Indigenous Affairs - IWGIA: https://iwgia.org/en/
Odum and Hari, U. T. (2022). TRANSITIONAL JUSTICE AND INDIGENOUS PEOPLES
Lessons Learned from the Cases of Kenya, Morocco, Nigeria, Rwanda, and Sierra Leone.
From GIJTR - Global Initiative for Justice, Truth and Reconciliation: https://gijtr.org/wp-
content/uploads/2022/02/Transitional-Justice-and-Indigenous-Peoples-toolkit-EN-final-
1.pdf
_____ (2006). Rule-of-law tools for post-conflict states : truth commissions. New York
and Geneva : Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights:
https://digitallibrary.un.org/record/580034?v=pdf
Szpak, A. (2019). Indigenous justice systems and harmonisation with the ordinary justice
system information submitted to the Special Rapporteur on the Rights of Indigenous
Peoples. Toruń: Faculty of Political Science and International Studies - Department of
International and European Law:
https://www.ohchr.org/sites/default/files/Documents/Issues/IPeoples/SR/IPAndJustice/
20-A.SzpakJustice.pdf
United Nations “Guidelines in Indigenous Peoples Issues”. (2021, May 15). From United
Nations Sustainable Development Group:
https://unsdg.un.org/sites/default/files/UNDG_ guidelines_EN.pdf
_____ (2013). Indigenous Peoples and the United Nations Human Rights System. New
York and Geneva: United Nations Human Rights Office of the High Commissioner, Fact
Sheet N°9/Rev.2:
https://www.ohchr.org/sites/default/files/Documents/Publications/fs9Rev.2.pdf
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025
82
AS POLÍTICAS PÚBLICAS PARA A EDUCAÇÃO NO DIREITO DA UNIÃO
AFRICANA
RUI GARRIDO
rgarrido@upt.pt
Professor auxiliar na Universidade Portucalense (Portugal). Doutor em Estudos Africanos pelo
Iscte-Instituto Universitário de Lisboa, mestre em Direitos Humanos pela Universidade do Minho
e licenciado em Ciências de Comunicação pela Universidade de Trás-os-Montes e Alto Douro. Pós-
graduado em Direito Internacional Humanitário pela Faculdade de Direito da Universidade de
Lisboa e foi auditor da Defesa Nacional no Instituto da Defesa Nacional. https://orcid.org/0000-
0002-2585-2571
MOJANA VARGAS
mvargas@ccsa.ufpb.br
Professora associada da Universidade Federal da Paraíba UFPB (Brasil) e coordenadora do
NEABI-UFPB (Centro de Estudos e Pesquisas Afro-Brasileiras e Indígenas) na mesma instituição,
além do projeto "Dimensões Étnico-Raciais nas Relações Internacionais". Doutora em Estudos
Africanos pelo Iscte-Instituto Universitário de Lisboa, mestre em Relações Internacionais pelo
Programa San Tiago Dantas (Unesp-Unicamp-Puc/SP), Bacharel em História pela Universidade de
São Paulo (USP). https://orcid.org/0000-0001-5353-1938
Resumo
O presente trabalho tem como objetivo analisar o quadro legislativo que substrato ao
conjunto das políticas públicas para a educação da União Africana e que vertem sobre a
política para a educação em África. Adotando uma abordagem multinível, toma-se como ponto
de partida o arcabouço normativo instituído a partir da União Africana para seguir a
adaptação, a efetivação e a operacionalização de políticas públicas educacionais emanadas do
plano internacional para o plano sub-regional, em especial as Comunidades Económicas
Regionais das quais fazem parte os países em estudo. A análise documental versa, em
específico, sobre os documentos políticos adotados pela União Africana, sobretudo a partir de
2006 até 2025. Conclui-se que, apesar de uma codificação, em instrumentos jurídico-políticas,
relativamente ampla e abrangente para a promoção dos direitos humanos na área da
educação dos cidadãos africanos, a sua efetividade permanece reduzida atendendo à baixa
capacidade da União Africana atrair financiamento para sua implementação.
Palavras-chave
Políticas educativas, Agendas políticas, Direito da Educação, União Africana, efetivação e
financiamento.
Abstract
This paper presents an analysis of the legislative framework that underpins the set of public
policies for education developed by the African Union and which inform educational policy
across Africa. Adopting a multilevel approach, the study begins with the normative framework
established by the African Union and traces the adaptation, implementation, and
operationalisation of educational public policies as they move from the international level to
the sub-regional levelparticularly within the Regional Economic Communities to which the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
83
selected countries belong. The documentary analysis concentrates specifically on the political
instruments adopted by the African Union, especially from 2006 to 2025. The study concludes
that, despite a relatively broad and comprehensive codification of legal-political instruments
aimed at promoting human rights in the field of education for African citizens, their
effectiveness remains limited due to the African Union’s low capacity to attract funding for
their implementation.
Keywords
Educational policies, Policy agendas, Right to Education, African Union, Effectivity and funding.
Como citar este artigo
Garrido, Rui & Vargas, Mojana (2025). As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União
Africana. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. VOL. 16 . 1, DT 2 Dossiê Temático
Os Vinte Anos da União Africana: Passado, Presente e Futuro”. Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102. DOI
https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0425.5
Artigo submetido em 12 de dezembro de 2024 e aceite para publicação em 15 de
setembro de 2025.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
84
AS POLÍTICAS PÚBLICAS PARA A EDUCAÇÃO NO DIREITO DA
UNIÃO AFRICANA
RUI GARRIDO
MOJANA VARGAS
1. Introdução
A educação é fundamental para o desenvolvimento de uma sociedade plural. A garantia
da educação está vertida em vários instrumentos de direitos humanos, quer também ao
nível do ordenamento jurídico de diversos Estados. Tendo como ponto de partida a noção
conceptual de “direito da educação”, entendida como um conceito dinâmico que
compreende a articulação entre o aparato jurídico e a sua implementação através de
políticas públicas (GARRIDO & BALDÉ, 2021), importa perceber em que medida esta
segunda dimensão as políticas públicas se torna efetiva e operacional. A definição
conceptual de política pública não é consensual, havendo distintas noções, mas todas
convergem na ideia de que se trata das políticas governamentais que versam sobre
problemas concretos da governação (Souza, 2006). Ainda que este artigo não verse
sobre o nível doméstico dos Estados, entendemos que podemos servir-nos desta noção
conceptual e definir que as organizações internacionais também podem produzir políticas
específicas que procurem dar resposta a problemas à escala continental. Neste sentido,
no panorama das políticas públicas para a educação, temos três níveis de relevância no
contexto regional africano, nacional, sub-regional e continental. No entanto, esta
investigação analisa as políticas públicas produzidas ao nível, sobretudo, da União
Africana, dada a crescente atenção e consistência destas políticas. Isto porque o direito
da União Africana entendido como todos os tratados, resoluções e decisões adotados
pela União Africana e que têm aplicação direita ou indireta nos Estados membros da
União (AMAO, 2019) tem-se consolidado no que tange à educação, como poderemos
verificar. No continente africano encontramos a particularidade de haver mais de uma
fonte de direito comunitário (a União Africana), uma vez que entre os Estados e a União
existe um nível intermédio sub-regional as Comunidades Económicas Regionais
também elas fontes de direito comunitário de âmbito regional mais restrito. Esta
particularidade traduz-se numa aplicação diferenciada do direito comunitário africano em
distintas regiões, o que evidencia uma receção distinta por cada uma das Comunidades
Económicas Regionais.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
85
Ao nível da União Africana, as políticas públicas em matéria educativa datam do final da
década de 1990, ainda sob os auspícios da Organização da Unidade Africana. Esta
experiência precursora foi fulcral para o desenvolvimento das políticas seguintes,
bastante alinhadas com as agendas internacionais para o desenvolvimento. Neste caso,
como sugere Leon Tikly (2019), as políticas regionais africanas tinham como finalidade
a interpretação, à luz das necessidades continentais, mas também de mediação daquelas
políticas de matriz universal por exemplo, os Objetivos de Desenvolvimento do Milénio
(ODM) ou os Objetivos para o Desenvolvimento Sustentável (ODS) , que posteriormente
seriam reinterpretadas e implementadas a nível nacional (TIKLY, 2019).
A este respeito, a agenda da ONU para o desenvolvimento sustentável determina, no seu
objetivo 4 (ODS4), as metas a atingir para uma educação de qualidade. Estas metas
compreendem desde logo o acesso universal e equitativo a uma educação básica e
secundária de qualidade (UN, n/d). O acesso ao ensino superior é igualmente
contemplado, determinando o ODS4 que, até 2030, deve ser assegurado o acesso
equitativo a mulheres e homens a um ensino tecnológico, vocacional ou terciário, onde
também se inclui a universidade (UN, n/d). Na concepção de Tikly (2019), as várias
agendas regionais devem assim atender a este objetivo mais amplo o acesso equitativo
ao ensino superior tendo em consideração que, à medida que as políticas são
desenhadas em fóruns de âmbito regional mais próximos do local, tenham em
consideração as especificidades e necessidades desse mesmo contexto. Neste sentido,
tem contribuído significativamente a Associação para o Desenvolvimento da Educação
em África (ADEA), uma instituição Pan-Africana criada em 1988 por iniciativa do Banco
Mundial, que compõe uma rede de decisores políticos, investigadores e professores com
o objetivo de acelerar reformas no setor da educação no continente Africano (ADEA,
n/da). No caso do ensino superior, a ADEA dispõe de um grupo de trabalho específico,
em atividade desde 1989, com a finalidade de reforçar a colaboração entre governos
africanos, parceiros de desenvolvimento e instituições de ensino superior para melhorar
a eficácia da assistência ao desenvolvimento” (ADEA, n/db). Este grupo de trabalho tem
encetado estudos sobre reformas estruturais no ensino superior e desenhado políticas
públicas que atendem a problemas específicos no acesso à universidade, nas
desigualdades de género e na harmonização dos currículos universitários.
Posto isto, este artigo tem como objetivo identificar e problematizar as políticas públicas
na área da educação adotadas no quadro do União Africana. Adota uma metodologia
qualitativa, analisando fontes primárias, desde logo a legislação, diretivas e outras fontes
oficias que emanam das organizações internacionais africanas. O presente artigo
encontra-se dividido em 2 partes, na qual a primeira identifica e analisa as políticas
públicas ao nível das organizações regionais africanas e a segunda, debruça-se sobre as
políticas públicas da União Africana, mapeado desde as primeiras iniciativas no final da
década de 90, até à estratégia atualmente em vigor. Uma terceira parte tece algumas
considerações sobre a implementação destas agendas, identificando alguns
constrangimentos e dificuldades.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
86
2. As políticas públicas da educação ao nível sub-regional: as
Comunidades Económicas Regionais Africanas
O Tratado de Abuja, de 3 de junho de 1991, estabelece as metas para a criação e
funcionamento de uma Comunidade Económica Africana. Este processo de integração
económica assenta, sobretudo, nas várias comunidades económicas regionais que
caracterizam o processo de integração regional africano. Neste sentido são reconhecidas
pelos Tratado de Abuja as seguintes comunidades:
União do Magrebe Árabe (UMA);
Mercado Comum para a África Oriental e Austral (COMESA);
Comunidade dos Estados do Sahel e do Sahara (CEN-SAD);
Comunidade dos Estados da África Oriental (ECA);
Autoridade Intergovernamental para o Desenvolvimento (IGAD);
Comunidade Económica dos Estados da África Central (CEEAC);
Comunidade Económica dos Estados da África Ocidental (CEDEAO);
Comunidade para o Desenvolvimento da África Austral (SADC).
2.1 Comunidade dos Estados do Sahel e do Sahara
A CEN-SAD é uma comunidade económica regional relativamente recente, criada em
1998, no seguimento da estratégia de Abuja para a Comunidade Económica Africana. É
a maior comunidade regional e a sua operacionalização tem sido bastante difícil. Houve
um pequeno avanço no objetivo de harmonização dos sistemas educacionais e
pedagógicos, por meio da criação de uma divisão ligada ao secretariado executivo da
Comunidade (AU, 2014). A revisão de seu Tratado fundador
1
criou uma organização
interna, indicando a disposição de dar um tratamento mais adequado aos temas ligados
à educação, saúde e assuntos sociais no secretariado executivo da Comunidade. Nesse
mesmo ano, na Conferência regional para a educação em ambiente nómada da região
do Sahara e do Sahel, ocorrida em dezembro de 2013, a CEN-SAD requereu apoio à
Associação para o Desenvolvimento da Educação em África para desenvolver uma política
específica para os povos nómadas na região (ADEA, 2014). Não foi possível apurar se
houve algum desenvolvimento significativo nesta matéria específica, ou em outras
políticas públicas na área da educação na região.
2.2 Comunidade Económica dos Estados da África Ocidental
No caso da CEDEAO, uma fonte importante de direito da educação é o seu tratado
fundador, em particular, a sua revisão de julho de 1993. O Tratado Revisto da CEDEAO
(doravante, Tratado Revisto) estipula os objetivos para o desenvolvimento da
comunidade baseados na promoção da cooperação e da integração com a finalidade de
1
Artigo 33 do Tratado Revisto da Comunidade dos Estados do Sahel e do Sahara (2013).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
87
melhorar o padrão de vida dos cidadãos comunitários. Para tal, os Estados-membros
devem harmonizar e coordenar políticas públicas nacionais que promovam, entre outros,
a educação, a ciência e a tecnologia (CEDEAO, 1993). O artigo 27.º (Ciência e Tecnologia)
do Tratado Revisto postula que os Estados devem cooperar na formação e na
transferência de conhecimento tecnológico e para tal devem “harmonizar os sistemas
educativos com a finalidade de adaptar uma melhor formação educativa, científica e
técnica às necessidades específicas de desenvolvimento do ambiente da África Ocidental
(CEDEAO, 1993b)”.
Atendendo ao que tinha sido estipulado pelo Tratado Revisto de 1993, os Chefes de
Estados e de Governo da CEDEAO adotaram, em 2006, o Protocolo A/P3/1/03 sobre
Educação e Formação (CEDEAO, 2006), que não sendo uma política pública em si, define
um conjunto de diretrizes que fortalecem a cooperação na área do ensino formal e da
formação tecnológica. É um tratado abrangente, englobando todas as áreas da educação,
incluindo o ensino superior. Neste grau de ensino, destaca-se a cooperação no ensino
superior como vetor estrutural para o desenvolvimento da África Ocidental. Assim, e
tendo por base outros desenvolvimentos legislativos e políticos no seio desta comunidade
desde logo o estatuto de Cidadão Comunitário e a liberdade de circulação dentro do
espaço comunitário
2
no que concerne ao acesso às universidades, este protocolo
estabelece que os Estados-membros devem consignar 5% das vagas para os cidadãos
de outros Estados da CEDEAO (CEDEAO, 2006). Define ainda que deve haver uma
harmonização dos critérios de admissão, do ano escolar, dos currículos como forma de
evitar duplicação e facilitar o sistema de transferência de créditos e conhecimento
(CEDEAO, 2006, ART. 1-4). Um exemplo da aplicação desta política para o ensino
superior é a proposta, de 2015, de harmonização do currículo para a formação de
farmacêuticos (WAHOOAS, 2015), oferecido em toda área da CEDEAO. Também é
importante referir que, em 2014, foi adotado o Supplementary Act A/SA.1/12/14, que
define metas para a melhora do Ensino superior no espaço da CEDEAO (2014), quer ao
nível do financiamento, da harmonização e do reconhecimento mútuo dos currículos.
Em matéria específica de políticas públicas, a CEDEAO tem tido um desenvolvimento
relevante na criação de políticas integradas de desenvolvimento, nas quais a educação
surge como fator potencializador. Em 2012, foi adotada a Diretiva A/DIR.1/1/06/12 sobre
Ciência, Tecnologia e Inovação, que determinou como objetivo o “melhorar o acesso à
educação e à aprendizagem de ciências básicas e matemática em todos os níveis do
sistema educativo” (CEDEAO, 2012, art. 3). Esta diretiva postula ainda a cooperação na
promoção da equidade de género e acesso universal à educação na área da ciência, da
tecnologia e da inovação (CEDEAO, 2012, art. 4).
Por fim, a agenda ECOWAS VISION 2020 (CEDEAO, 2010), destaca-se pela sua visão de
criar uma região integrada, na qual a população usufrui de liberdade de circulação e tem
acesso a uma educação e saúde eficientes. Esta eficiência, podemos pressupor, traduz
não apenas um acesso universal tal como se afirma mais adiante quando se refere
como meta o acesso a uma educação acessível a todos , como também uma educação
2
Desde logo o Protocolo A/P.3/5/52 relativo à definição do Cidadão Comunitário (1990). É importante notar,
neste campo, que a liberdade de circulação dentro da comunidade e o estatuto de cidadão comunitário,
equiparado em termos de direitos aos cidadãos nacionais, tem sido um fator importante de desenvolvimento e
transferência de conhecimento dentro da CEDEAO. Neste sentido, ver YUSUF, M. (2019).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
88
de qualidade capaz de estimular o desenvolvimento do potencial humano. Identifica como
desafios socioeconómicos a insegurança, as desigualdades de género, a fraca qualidade
dos serviços sociais e o fraco processo de integração. Por isto mesmo, uma das
prioridades da política da CEDEAO é o investimento nas áreas da educação, da formação
e da juventude (CEDEAO, 2010, p.7).
2.3 Comunidade Económica dos Estados da África Central
A CEEAC é uma comunidade económica estabelecida em 1983, mas que sofreu um
período de inatividade prolongado até ao final do século XX, por dificuldades financeiras,
mas também pela conflitualidade armada que marcou a região dos Grandes Lagos. Em
1999, os deres políticos procuraram dar nova força a esta comunidade coincidindo
com a primeira etapa definida pelo Tratado de Abuja, no sentido do reforço das
comunidades económicas regionais e que derivaria, em 1998, na adoção do Protocolo
sobre as relações entre a Comunidade Económica Africana e das Comunidades
Económicas Regionais.
A educação surge como um pilar estrutural no Tratado que estabelece a Comunidade
Económica dos Estados da África Central (1983), no Capítulo XIII Cooperação na
Educação, Formação e Cultura. Neste sentido, o artigo 61 do tratado (Educação e
Formação) determina que os Estados membros da comunidade devem encetar esforços
numa política educativa comum, que atenda às especificidades económicas e
socioculturais da região, para a promoção do desenvolvimento e do progresso sociais.
Neste sentido, determina a melhoria da eficiência dos sistemas educativos nacionais, a
criação e/ou o fortalecimento de instituições de formação, e a promoção do intercâmbio
de experiências e informação no domínio das políticas educativas (ECCAS, art. 61, nº2).
A comunidade tem produzido um importante acervo jurídico em várias matérias, tendo
adotado o Protocolo para a Cooperação no Desenvolvimento de Recursos Humanos,
Educação, Formação e Cultura entre os Estados membros da Comunidade Económica dos
Estados da África Central. Ao nível das políticas públicas para a educação e sobretudo,
para o ensino superior não tem havido nenhum desenvolvimento significativo nesta
matéria.
2.4 Comunidade de Desenvolvimento da África Austral
No caso da África Austral, a SADC tem tido um papel decisivo no incremento de um
processo de integração regional, que tem tido na educação uma das suas forças maiores.
A SADC reconhece o papel fundamental da educação no potenciamento do crescimento
económico e no desenvolvimento sustentável. Para a SADC, a educação é uma
ferramenta com o potencial de aliviar a pobreza e garantir uma maior qualidade de vida
dos cidadãos. A educação é fulcral na concretização da visão da SADC de um futuro
comum, na garantia de um bem-estar social e económico, melhoria dos padrões de vida,
de promoção dos valores da liberdade, da justiça, da paz e da segurança comuns.
Ao nível de políticas regionais, os Chefes de Estado e de Governo da SADC adotaram,
em 1997, o Protocol on Education and Training (SADC, 1997), um documento que
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
89
estabelece a cooperação entre Estados em vários domínios, inclusive na coordenação e
implementação de políticas, estratégias e sistemas de ensino nos Estados-membros
(SADC, 1997, Artigo 3, alínea c). Prevê ainda a coordenação de políticas públicas noutros
setores, como a formação e a investigação. São também objetivos deste protocolo a
redução e eliminação das limitações no acesso a uma educação de qualidade e a
programas de formação (SADC, 1997, Artigo 3, alínea f). Destacamos ainda o estímulo
ao ensino e aprendizagem da ngua inglesa e da língua portuguesa como línguas de
trabalho na África Austral (idem). As áreas de cooperação entre os Estados são: políticas
para a educação e formação, educação básica, ensino secundário, ensino superior,
investigação e desenvolvimento (I&D), educação ao longo da vida e publicação e recursos
bibliotecários (SADC, 1997, Artigos 4-10).
Ao nível do ensino superior (SADC, 1997, art. 7), o protocolo determina que, no que
tange ao acesso, os Estados membros devem reservar 5% das vagas de ingresso nas
universidades para estudantes de outros Estados da SADC, à semelhança do que havia
sido previsto na CEDEAO. A mobilidade e a harmonização de currículos são dois aspetos
sublinhados como essenciais para permitir uma prossecução dos objetivos de uma
educação superior de qualidade e capaz de produzir e transferir conhecimento (HAHN &
TEFERRA; 2013, p.132). Os Estados devem assim cooperar no sentido de uma integração
do ensino superior como forma a suprir a procura por este grau de ensino, sobretudo em
sociedades muito jovens e com uma pressão muito grande para a especialização e a
formação avançada. A cooperação torna-se, desta forma, uma ferramenta para suprir as
carências de alguns Estados (HAHN, 2004. p.200). Ele tem ainda uma preocupação, no
que tange ao acesso ao ensino superior, na redução das barreiras à mobilidade, mas
também no incremento do acesso equitativo e respeitando a equidade entre géneros
(HAHN, 2005. p.14).
O Protocolo determina, nos pontos seguintes, aspetos específicos da cooperação
interuniversitária, programas de mobilidade e reconhecimento mútuo de currículos no
espaço da SADC para as licenciaturas e pós-graduações. É ainda estimulada a criação de
centros de especialização em áreas do conhecimento a determinar em concertação entre
as universidades e os governos dos Estados membros. O protocolo determina a
necessidade de criar fóruns ou associações entre as universidades, e tal viria a acontecer,
em 2007, ano em que foi criada a SARUA Southern African Regional Universities
Association associação que tem, entre outros, a missão de construir e sustentar uma
comunidade de ensino superior vibrante que dá um contributo distintivo para o
desenvolvimento e integração socioeconómica regional através de redes e parcerias
colaborativas (SARUA, 2007). Esta associação tem, portanto, desenvolvido iniciativas
em prol de um espaço comunitário de Ensino universitário que, como referiu o seu
presidente em 2017, ainda se encontra fragmentado em toda a região (DELL, 2017).
Neste sentido, a SARUA está motivado para que um alinhamento estratégico,
organizacional e programa mais próximo entre a SARUA e a SADC comece a enfrentar
os desafios partilhados que as instituições de ensino superior enfrentam(DELL, 2017).
O Protocolo em Educação e Formação foi posteriormente complementado com uma
política pública relativa ao ensino à distância, o Regional Open and Distance Learning
Policy Framework, que viria a ser aprovado em 2012 (SADC, 2012). Esta política
resulta do projeto iniciado em 2008, que teve como principal objetivo contribuir para o
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
90
desenvolvimento e mobilização de uma política de ensino à distância que fosse efetiva,
para potenciar uma educação e formação de qualidade na SADC.
Em 2020, a SADC adotou aquela que é a sua política de desenvolvimento para a região
para as próximas três décadas. A SADC Vision 2050 aspira “um futuro comum que
assegurará o bem-estar socioeconómico, a melhoria dos padrões e qualidade de vida, a
liberdade e a justiça social, e a paz e segurança para o povo da África Austral” (SADC,
2020, p.2). Esta visão comum de desenvolvimento assenta em três pilares que são:
Desenvolvimento Industrial e Integração de Mercado (Pilar 1), Desenvolvimento de
Infraestruturas em apoio à Integração Regional (Pilar 2), e Desenvolvimento de Capital
Humano e Social (Pilar 3). A educação tem lugar no terceiro pilar, que se debruça sobre
as pessoas e o seu desenvolvimento, o que determina que, até 2050, na região da SADC
deve ser alcançado um patamar elevado de qualidade de vida, o que se traduzirá em
cidadãos bem instruídos, com veis de produtividade elevados e que atendam ao
desenvolvimento sustentável económico, mas também humano (SADC, 2020, p.7). Para
tal, prevê esta política que os Estados devem garantir “maior acesso à educação de
qualidade e relevância, bem como ao desenvolvimento de competências, incluindo na
ciência e tecnologia, para os cidadãos da SADC” (SADC, 2020, p.7).
É ainda de referir que outras políticas públicas da SADC, que têm outras áreas de foco,
têm abordado o ensino e a sua importância para alcançar os objetivos destas políticas
públicas. Exemplo disso é a Política de Género da SADC (2009) que tem na educação
uma ferramenta de eliminação de barreiras entre género e a violência baseada no género.
3. As Políticas Públicas da Educação ao Nível Continental: União Africana
A União Africana tem várias estratégias implementadas no que concerne à Educação.
Esta centralidade da educação já advém do tempo da Organização da Unidade Africana,
como iremos ver de seguida. Ao nível do enquadramento normativo algumas
particularidades locais que se articulam ou colidem com as políticas que derivam da
União. Duas tendências sobressaem no continente: a governação e a diversificação.
Neste sentido, ao vel da governação, identificou um estudo do Banco Mundial, em 2009,
que os governos detinham um grande controlo sobre as instituições de ensino superior,
o que influenciava na experiência de autonomia destas instituições (SAINT, LAO &
MATERU; 2009, p.13), contudo, também se observou um nível elevado de diversificação
dos sistemas de ensino (ASSIÉ-LUMUMBA, 2006; p.18). Estas características locais têm
de estar articuladas com as políticas adotadas ao nível das Comunidades regionais, mas
sobretudo com as políticas da UA. E neste caso, para além dos programas implementados
sob iniciativa da União, também as parcerias a vel internacional têm sido fundamentais
na persecução de uma educação de qualidade em África. Neste campo, sobressai o
Programa de cooperação União Africana União Europeia para o Ensino Superior, fruto
da cooperação estratégica União Africana União Europeia, da cimeira do Cairo, em
2000. Esta cimeira foi fundamental para o reforço do quadro de cooperação entre os dois
continentes (CARAPETO, 2020). A estratégia conjunta foi apresentada e adotada em
2007, na 2.ª cimeira União Europeia África, em Lisboa, na qual se reafirmou a
aceleração da implementação dos Objetivos de Desenvolvimento do Milénio, em
específico a educação básica universal (UA, 2007, p.12). Para além da educação básica,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
91
a parceria EU-África sublinhou a necessidade de reforço de todos os níveis de ensino,
implementando as agendas Education for All Fast Track Initiative
3
e o plano de ação da
Segunda Década da Educação para África (UA, 2007, p.13), a política da União Africana
em vigor à época. O desenvolvimento da cooperação no ensino superior Europa África
tem sido possível através de vários programas, tais como o Erasmus+, o Intra-Africa
academic mobility scheme, o Marie Skłodowska-Curie actions/Horizon 2020, e ainda as
iniciativas conjuntas de harmonização do ensino superior o programa Tuning Africa e
o Harmonisation of African higher education quality assurance and accreditation
(ZYGIEREWICZ, 2019). Estes mecanismos associam-se a outros no controlo de qualidade
do ensino superior desde logo o African Quality Rating Mechanism e o African Quality
Assurance Network os quais têm sido fundamentais para a estruturação de um ensino
superior de qualidade no continente africano, com real potencial de formação de quadros
locais altamente especializados produtores de conhecimento e de inovação (ADEA, n/sc).
Outras parcerias têm sido postas em prática com a ONU, em particular a Universidade
das Nações Unidas, que em 2009 elaborou um estudo sobre a necessidade de
revitalização do ensino superior na região da África subsaariana e das necessidades em
termos de políticas públicas a adotar para tal fim (UN, 2009).
No âmbito concreto das iniciativas africanas, importa referir que tanto ao nível da
Organização da Unidade Africana, como ao nível da União Africana, a educação tem sido
transversal como ferramenta de desenvolvimento social e económico. O vasto corpo
normativo produzido pela União Africana em matéria de educação, previsto em vários
tratados de direitos humanos de âmbito geral ou específico, têm-se traduzido numa
abordagem mais ampla em instrumentos de soft law como protocolos, resoluções ou
diretivas mas também em políticas públicas de âmbito continental. Num âmbito mais
geral, importa destacar o papel da Comissão Africana dos Direitos Humanos e dos Povos,
que tem tido um profícuo trabalho de interpretação e densificação dos direitos
económicos, sociais e culturais, onde se inclui o direito à educação, da Carta Africana dos
Direitos Humanos e dos Povos. Como apontado por Garrido e Baldé (2021), destacam-
se as Diretrizes relativas aos Direitos Económicos, Sociais e Culturais para a elaboração
dos Relatórios dos Estados Parte da Carta Africana dos Direitos Humanos e dos Povos
(1989), a Declaração de Pretória sobre Direitos Económicos, Sociais e Culturais em África
(2004) e os Princípios e Diretrizes na Implementação dos Direitos Económicos, Sociais e
Culturais da Carta Africana dos Direitos Humanos e dos Povos (2011).
Como pudemos verificar anteriormente, a harmonização de currículos tem sido uma
aposta forte na área do ensino superior no continente. Quer ao nível das comunidades
económicas regionais, mas também da União Africana e das parcerias estratégicas, esta
harmonização tem sido entendida como fator potenciador da mobilidade e da
transferência de conhecimento. Em 1981, ainda no tempo de atividade da Organização
da Unidade Africana, foi adotada a Convenção de Arusha para o reconhecimento de
estudos, certificados, diplomas, graus e outras qualificações académicas no ensino
superior nos Estados Africanos (UNESCO, 1981). A Convenção de Arusha propunha que
os Estados adotassem políticas no sentido de garantir a acessibilidade das universidades
a todos, de reconhecer os estudos e diplomas de outras universidades, assim como
3
Parceria global que procurou acelerar a implementação do ODM 2 Educação Básica Universal até 2015.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
92
potenciar a mobilidade de professores, estudantes e investigadores (UNESCO, 1981,
art.2). Estavam ainda previstos como objetivos a flexibilidade no retorno de estudantes,
professores e investigadores, critérios objetivos de avaliação de competências,
abordagem dinâmica na admissão à universidade, entre outros. Para além da Convenção
de Arusha, a Organização da Unidade Africana/União Africana adotou um conjunto
significativo de tratados internacionais de direitos humanos que, não sendo específicos
da questão da educação menos ainda do ensino superior reconhecem, contudo, a
importância do direito à educação e do seu potencial de desenvolvimento humanos. São
disso exemplo, como pudemos analisar na primeira parte, a carta Africana dos Direitos
Humanos e dos Povos (1981), a Carta Africana dos Direitos e Bem-Estar da criança
(1990), a Carta Africana para a Juventude (2006), o Protocolo à Carta Africana dos
Direitos Humanos e dos Povos relativo aos direitos das Mulheres em África (2003), o
Protocolo à Carta Africana dos Direitos Humanos e dos Povos relativo aos direitos das
pessoas idosas em África (2016) e ainda o Protocolo à Carta Africana dos Direitos
Humanos e dos Povos relativo aos direitos das pessoas com deficiência em África (2018).
Este enquadramento normativo robusto permite que o direito à educação seja
amplamente reconhecido como um direito fundamental na realização pessoal e
profissional dos cidadãos.
Este complexo enquadramento normativo deriva num conjunto significativo de políticas
públicas, que se articulam entre si, fomentando a consolidação de um direito bastante
dinâmico da educação em África. Neste sentido, podemos identificar três políticas
públicas de âmbito específico da educação em África, que cobrem um espaço temporal
de cerca de 30 anos:
3.1 A Primeira Década da Educação para África (1997 2006)
A Primeira Década da Educação para África (Primeira Década) foi uma política pública
adotada pela Organização de Unidade Africana, tendo como referencial a agenda da ONU
para o Milénio, mas também os objetivos de integração propostos pelo Tratado de Abuja
(1991).
4
Foi adotada em 1997 e o seu plano de ação demorou dois anos a ser desenhado
e adotado. Este plano foi estruturado em torno dos seguintes eixos: 1) equidade e acesso
ao ensino básico; 2) a qualidade, relevância e eficácia da educação; 3) modalidades
complementares de aprendizagem; 4) capacitação (PITYANA, 2008, p.5). O ensino
superior não se destacou nestes eixos e a própria política teve uma fraquíssima
implementação (GARRIDO & BALDÉ, 2021).
4
O Tratado de Abuja estabeleceu as metas para a criação de uma comunidade económica africana, assente
em várias etapas. No que tange à educação, previu a criação de um Comité Técnico Especializado, o Comité
para a Educação, a Cultura e os Recursos Humanos (artigo 25.º, n.º 1, alínea g). Na área da tecnologia e da
inovação, determinou que os Estados membros deveriam assegurar o ensino e a harmonização de políticas
públicas nesta área do conhecimento e a adequação dos currículos escolares, na área da inovação tecnológica,
para atender às necessidades de desenvolvimento Africanas (artigo 51.º). Em seu capítulo XII Educação,
Formação e Cultura determina-se que os Estados devem cooperar na educação e na formação através de
políticas que permitam: o aproveitamento da capacidade instalada e a sua ampliação; a melhoria da qualidade
dos sistemas de ensino; a criação de programas conjuntos de formação; o incentivo e incremento da troca de
informação e partilha de conhecimentos; e, todos os esforços necessários que retenham os quadros altamente
especializados, procurando evitar a sua saída para fora do continente africano (artigo 68.º).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
93
A Primeira Década foi essencial para a área da educação, pois pela primeira vez uma
política pública de escala continental norteou os Estados Africanos para a cooperação a
nível sub-regional, regional e pan-Africano, para a integração, harmonização e melhoria
dos sistemas educativos em África (KANSAKAI, 2010, p.32). Apesar disto, esta política
teve vários problemas na sua implementação e ficou bastante aquém dos objetivos
delineados (TOURAY, 2016).
3.2 A Segunda Década da Educação para África (2006 2015)
Finalizado o tempo para a implementação da Primeira Década, mas também com
finalização do processo de transição da Organização de Unidade Africana para a União
Africana, tiveram lugar algumas alterações significativas no campo das políticas
africanas. Tendo em atenção o enquadramento normativo, mas também fazendo uma
reflexão sobre a implementação de políticas anteriores, em particular a Primeira Década,
foi desenhada uma nova política no campo da educação: a Segunda Década da Educação
para África, a implementar entre os anos de 2006 e 2015.
A decisão sobre a Segunda Década foi adotada na 6.ª sessão ordinária da Conferência
da União, que teve lugar em 23 e 24 de janeiro de 2006, em Cartum, Sudão (UA, 2006).
Nesta decisão, a Conferência da União saudou os Estados e das Comunidades Económicas
Regionais pelo esforço na implementação da Primeira Década, reconhecendo, contudo,
os obstáculos e as limitações que impediram a concretização dos objetivos desta política
(UA, 2006). Tendo em consideração a experiência acumulada, a Segunda Década
difere bastante da sua antecessora, procurando evitar e corrigir as dificuldade e
ineficiências da sua aplicação. Por isto mesmo, foi desenhado um plano de ação prevendo
uma estratégia de gestão e comunicação assente numa multiplicidade atores envolvidos
nos vários níveis de organização política do continente (GARRIDO & BALDÉ, 2021). Em
concreto, do vel mais local para o continental, os atores envolvidos foram as
autoridades nacionais com responsabilidade na área da educação, as Comunidades
Económicas Regionais, e ao nível da União Africana, a Comissão da União (Idem). O
envolvimento da Comissão da União Africana é indicativo de que houve um esforço de
garantir a efetividade deste plano de ação da Segunda Década, uma vez que a Comissão
é um órgão com funções administrativas e que tem, na prática, a tarefa de gestão dos
assuntos da União (MAKINDA, OKUMU & MICKLER, 2016, p. 57). Na decisão que aprova
a Segunda Década, a Conferência reconhece ainda:
[A] existência de outras iniciativas envolvidas na educação em África, tais
como a Educação Para Todos, os Objetivos do Desenvolvimento para o
Milénio, a Nova Parceira para o Desenvolvimento de África (NEPAD) e lança
um apelo no sentido de haver uma melhor coordenação entre estas iniciativas
e o quadro de ação para a Segunda Década (UA, 2006).
Por isto mesmo, a Segunda Década surge como uma política integrada nas iniciativas no
campo da educação e do desenvolvimento em vigência à época. Também reflete uma
mudança de paradigma que foi operada com a transição OUA UA e que foi a
centralidade dos direitos humanos para a nova organização. Como aponta Emenet
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
94
Woldegiorgis (2017), a Segunda Década estava orientada para os direitos humanos como
matriz fundamental para o crescimento económico e o desenvolvimento de capital
humano em África (p.44). Esta abordagem nos direitos humanos traduziu-se em
objetivos que pretendiam, entre outros, a equidade de género. Na área de atuação
“Género e Cultura”, definiu o plano de ação como objetivo:
Eliminar as disparidades de género e garantir a igualdade de género, a
capacitação das raparigas e das mulheres em todo o sistema educativo,
enriquecendo ao mesmo tempo o sistema com os aspetos positivos dos
valores culturais africanos (UNIÃO AFRICANA, 2006).
As meninas e mulheres são incluídas, no quadro da política, na categoria de grupos
vulneráveis ou marginalizados, entendidos, de forma não exaustiva, como “meninas,
pessoas portadoras de deficiência, e crianças infetadas com o rus do VIH/SIDA” (UNIÃO
AFRICANA, 2006, p.5). Desta forma, a Segunda Década procurou eliminar as
desigualdades não apenas entre género no acesso à educação e a empregos qualificados,
como também de crianças em situação de particular vulnerabilidade económica e social
e em situação de exclusão (GARRIDO & BALDÉ, 2021). Para estes casos, o ensino técnico
e vocacional assumiu particular relevância. A Segunda Década definiu que estes grupos
devem ter acesso a este tipo de formação especializada, inclusive através de programas
de educação não-formal, mas também para reconstrução nacional em situações de pós-
conflito (UNIÃO AFRICANA, 2006, p.11). Ainda no que concerne à questão da equidade
entre géneros, é necessário ter em consideração que a Segunda Década articulou-se com
outras políticas da União Africana, em particular a Política da União Africana para o
Género (2008), que tinha, entre outros, o objetivo de promover o acesso e controlo
igualitário entre homens e mulheres sobre recursos, conhecimento, informação,
propriedade de terras e empresas, e serviços como educação e formação, cuidados de
saúde, crédito e direitos” (UNIÃO AFRICANA, 2008).
No campo do ensino superior, o plano de ação da Segunda Década delineou, como meta,
a:
Revitalização completa do ensino superior em África, com o surgimento de
instituições fortes e vibrantes profundamente envolvidas em serviços de
investigação, ensino, divulgação comunitária e enriquecimento para os níveis
mais baixos de educação; e funcionamento num ambiente de liberdade
académica e autonomia institucional, num quadro global de responsabilidade
pública (UNIÃO AFRICANA, 2006, p.8).
Norteada por esta meta, a política educativa propunha uma aposta no reforço do ensino
superior em África, em contraciclo com o que se tinha verificado na implementação da
Primeira Década, que tinha um foco orientado para atingir a meta da educação sica
universal. Esta reorientação para o ensino superior incorporou o espírito da agenda da
ONU para o Milénio, sobretudo pelo potencial do ensino superior no desenvolvimento
económico e do capital humano, da ciência e da tecnologia.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
95
3.3 A Estratégia Continental para a Educação em África (2016 2025)
A Estratégia Continental para a Educação em África (União Africana, 2016a) é a terceira
política no campo da educação da União Africana, que se encontra atualmente em vigor.
A designação da política reflete, desde logo, uma transformação institucional para a área
da educação, demonstrando uma maior ambição na implementação do que as suas
antecessoras. Esta estratégia é demonstrativa de uma maior ambição da União Africana,
para uma transformação da educação em África, em todos os domínios e que permitam
que esta seja uma ferramenta transformadora no continente (GARRIDO & BALDÉ, 2021).
A Estratégia Continental enquadra-se numa abordagem mais ampla, que é a agenda para
o desenvolvimento da União Africana (AWAAH, 2019). A Agenda 2063 A África Que
Queremos determina as aspirações do continente em matéria de desenvolvimento para
um espaço temporal de 50 anos.
5
Ela é uma agenda transversal, na qual a educação é
central para as suas metas. Os direitos humanos norteiam a agenda de desenvolvimento
delineada pela Agenda 2063, que determina na sua Aspiração 1 - uma África próspera
baseada no desenvolvimento inclusivo e sustentável a luta contra a pobreza, as
desigualdades e a falta de serviços básicos de saúde e sanitários como prioridades de
desenvolvimento, a par do desenvolvimento das competências e da transformação do
capital humano através da educação (GARRIDO & BALDÉ, op.cit). A Estratégia
Continental deriva das aspirações da Agenda 2063, facto que a torna tão distinta das
políticas anteriores adotadas no quadro a OUA e da UA. Ela estabelece as metas a
educação na transformação para o desenvolvimento sustentável, focando uma visão pan-
africana de unidade e prosperidade (TIKLY, 2019, p.223). Imbuída desta visão pan-
africana, a Estratégia Continental verte ainda em si a agenda de desenvolvimento
sustentável da ONU, sendo inclusive o guião para a implementação do ODS 4 para a
garantia de uma educação inclusiva e de qualidade para todos (EMMANUEL, 2019, p.33).
Resulta de um esforço de consulta de stakeholders, entre os quais o AUDA-NEPAD, as
Comunidades Económicas Regionais, outros atores regionais e os Estados (GARRIDO &
BALDÉ, 2021.).
No âmbito do ensino superior, a Estratégia Continental não prevê nenhuma medida
independente, sendo este grau de ensino articulado com outras políticas, em particular
a Estratégia para África na Ciência, Tecnologia e Inovação (2024) uma política de
educação específica para o ensino técnico e vocacional. Neste sentido a Estratégia
Continental reconhece que:
O ensino superior proporciona um ambiente propício ao desenvolvimento e
exploração adequada de todo o potencial da ciência, tecnologia e inovação
para apoiar o crescimento sustentável e o desenvolvimento socioeconómico.
Melhora também a competitividade no que diz respeito ao processo global de
investigação, inovação e empreendedorismo que exige uma produção de
conhecimento de qualidade das universidades dos países africanos (UNIÃO
AFRICANA, 2016, p.18).
5
A Agenda 2063 foi adotada em 2013.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
96
Em junho de 2017, teve lugar a 14.ª Conferência da Associação de Universidades
Africanas, em Acra (Gana) que lançou oficialmente o CESA Higher Education Cluster
(União Africana, 2017). Esta iniciativa integra-se na lógica integrada de criação de vários
clusters nas várias áreas de foco da Estratégia Continental (UNIÃO AFRICANA, 2017). No
caso do cluster para o ensino superior, este tem como propósito: a expansão de uma
sociedade Africana do conhecimento, através de um forte investimento nas
universidades, na ciência, na tecnologia, na investigação e na inovação; a harmonização
do ensino superior e o reconhecimento de competências; estabelecer uma Agência
Africana de Acreditação, para atestar veis de qualidade do ensino, e; fortalecer a
Universidade Pan-Africana e estabelecer uma Universidade Virtual Pan-Africana com o
objetivo de aumentar o alcance do ensino no continente e fortalecer as áreas prioritárias
da ciência, da tecnologia e da inovação (UNIÃO AFRICANA, s/da).
O projeto de uma universidade virtual no continente africano foi incluído no plano de
ação para a primeira década de implementação da Agenda 2063 (UNIÃO AFRICANA,
s/db). Neste sentido, e com a Estratégia Continental em vigor, o Comité Técnico
Especializado em Educação, Ciência e Tecnologia, em articulação com o cluster para o
ensino superior (2017) e dos objetivos a que se propunha alcançar, propôs a criação da
universidade virtual. Tal proposta seria acolhida pelo Conselho Executivo da União
Africana, em janeiro de 2018 e marcando o arranque oficial do projeto (UNIÃO
AFRICANA, 2018). A Pan African Virtual and E-University foi oficialmente inaugurada em
2019. Esta iniciativa tem como propósito acelerar o desenvolvimento do capital humano,
da ciência, tecnologia e da inovação através de um projeto de ensino superior de acesso
universal (UNIÃO AFRICANA, 2019). A Pan African Virtual E-University cimenta-se na
revolução tecnológica e digital do século XXI para permitir que os cidadãos africanos
tenham acesso a uma formação superior especializada em qualquer lugar em que
estejam. Desta forma, a Pan-African Virtual and E-University complementa e consolida
todas as iniciativas e estratégias africanas que visam o desenvolvimento e a inovação.
4. Impedimentos à implementação das Política Públicas Educativas da
União Africana
O mapeamento realizado neste artigo demonstra a construção de um amplo leque de
políticas públicas para o avanço da educação no continente. A criação de normativas nos
planos continental, regional e nacional reforça a formação de uma rede de diretrizes e
projetos abrangentes dados os enormes desafios para se oferecer educação de qualidade
para as populações africanas. A abordagem de construção de níveis de ação cria uma
estrutura que busca envolver todos os níveis que constituiriam o que se pode chamar de
um sistema educacional africano. Articuladas aos Objetivos do Desenvolvimento
Sustentável e à Agenda 2063, as diretrizes educacionais da Estratégia Continental
rompem com a falsa contradição que comumente é apontada nos projetos educacionais
para os países em desenvolvimento entre a educação básica e a educação superior
(CORBUCCI, 2004; SGUISSARDI, 2014), ao tratar o nível superior (incluindo-se o ensino
tecnológico) e o nível básico (inclusive o ensino técnico-profissional), como partes
integrantes de um mesmo complexo cuja estruturação é indispensável para a promoção
do desenvolvimento económico.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
97
Também é relevante o destaque atribuído à promoção da igualdade de género no sistema
educacional, uma vez que, como ficou demonstrado nos esforços da Primeira Década da
Educação para a África, o objetivo de ampliar o percentual de pessoas escolarizadas em
todo o continente por si só não bastava para garantir o acesso igualitário de mulheres e
meninas à escolarização em todos os níveis e a sua consequente inserção profissional.
Entretanto, se a construção das políticas públicas para a educação avançou no plano sub-
regional com a inclusão de diversas comunidades económicas regionais e no plano
continental com a ampliação das ações da União Africana no âmbito educacional, um
obstáculo dos mais importantes ainda permanece: o financiamento necessário para a
efetivação das diretrizes instituídas.
A falta de autonomia financeira da União Africana é um tópico presente nas discussões
do organismo desde a sua fundação (MOLLA & SHUNDE, 2023; MOYO, 2021). Tal
condição foi herdada de sua predecessora a OUA fundada em meio ao processo de
descolonização africana, e, desde a origem, a capacidade dos estados-membros para
sustentar economicamente a atuação da entidade foi restrita. A partir de 2016, a
entidade começou a discutir um conjunto de reformas com o objetivo de reduzir a
dependência de doações dos países desenvolvidos por meio da busca por novas fontes
de financiamento e da reforma de diversos mecanismos de gestão dos recursos
(KAGAME, 2017; UNIÃO AFRICANA, 2016c).
Em suas recomendações, Kagame aponta uma série de reformas que considera
essenciais para ampliar a eficiência na implementação das políticas definidas pela UA,
dentre as quais destacamos a indicação de que a entidade adote um mero mais
reduzido de prioridades, privilegiando áreas em que possa atuar com alcance continental
(Kagame, 2017, p.27), em colaboração com as comunidades económicas regionais.
Mesmo após com a aprovação da Decisão de Kigali sobre o Financiamento da União
(UNIÃO AFRICANA, 2016c), Kagame constata que mais de 40% dos estados-membros
deixaram de pagar suas contribuições anuais para a organização.
Por sua vez, Moyo (2021), argumenta que a condição de dependência económico-
financeira da UA deita suas raízes na subalternidade dos próprios países africanos. O
autor aponta que 80% dos recursos da UA são originados de ex-colonizadores, dos EUA
e de atores que buscam aprofundar sua influência no continente, como China e Rússia.
Essa relação é utilizada, na visão do autor, para perpetuar a condição dependente dos
países africanos e impossibilita a efetiva implementação de qualquer política para
autonomizar o continente e, para superar esse quadro é preciso reforçar o
autofinanciamento da organização, algo problemático em meio aos orçamentos nacionais
bastante restritos dos estados-membros, sobretudo por conta do endividamento externo.
O quadro apresentado demonstra que há grandes desafios políticos e económicos para a
implementação efetiva das políticas educacionais definidas no âmbito da União Africana.
Em que pese a vontade política que mobilizou os estados-membros da UA para sua
criação, a baixa capacidade de investimento de muitos países ainda se coloca como o
principal obstáculo a ser superado para avançar como políticas que impulsionem o
desenvolvimento continental e construam sua efetiva autonomia.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
98
Conclusão
A educação tem ocupado um lugar importante na agenda política da União Africana. A
consagração do direito à educação em vários instrumentos jurídicos adotados no quadro
da União Africana é demonstrativa da relevância deste direito na vida jurídica da União.
Por outro lado, a concepção e desenho de políticas públicas específicas nesta área vêm
reforçar a relevância desta agenda no quadro das prioridades políticas da União. A
Primeira Década da Educação foi importante para catapultar o tema na cena política
regional, posteriormente consolidada na década seguinte. É com a Estratégia Continental
que a União concretiza uma agência robusta em matéria de políticas na área da educação,
concretizando medidas a implementar nos diferentes níveis de educação. Esta Estratégia
articula-se com outras agendas adotadas no quadro da organização, concertando uma
resposta jurídica e política forte no quadro da educação em África. Contudo, foi possível
identificar algumas dificuldades nesta implementação, desde logo, a dificuldade da União
Africana em alocar um orçamento razoável para esta área, fruto de alguma debilidade
estrutural em matéria do financiamento da organização pelos estados-membros. A União
Africana tem assim uma crónica falta de autonomia financeira que compromete a
concretização das agendas e políticas por si definidas.
Referências
ADEA (n/da). Who We Are and What We Do?. Disponível em
https://www.adeanet.org/en/about-us
ADEA (n/db), Working Group on Higher Education (WGHE). Disponível em
https://www.adeanet.org/en/working-groups/higher-education
ADEA. (n/dc.). Policy Brief - Economic Community of West African States (ECOWAS):
Reviewing the Region’s Progress in Reaching the Goals of the Second Decade of Education
for Africa. Disponível em
https://www.adeanet.org/en/system/files/policy_brief_ecowas.pdf
ADEA (2014). CEN-SAD call on ADEA to develop a strategic policy framework for the
education of nomadic people. Disponível em https://www.adeanet.org/en/news/cen-
sad-calls-on-adea-to-develop-a-strategic-policy-framework-for-the-education-of-
nomadic
African Union (2014). Highlights Status of Integration in Africa V. Disponível em
https://au.int/sites/default/files/documents/32854-doc-status-of-integration-in-afriva-
v.pdf
Amao, F. (2019). African Union Law: The Emergence of a Sui Generis Legal Order.
Londres: Routledge.
Assié-Lumumba, N. T. (2006). Higher Education in Africa: Crisis, Reforms and
Transformation. CODESRIA Working Paper Series. Disponível em
https://publication.codesria.org/index.php/pub/catalog/book/217
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
99
Awaah, F. (2019). Shifting the focus towards an African-born HE strategy. University
World News. Disponível em
https://www.universityworldnews.com/post.php?story=2019090210402691
Carapêto, M. J. (2020). A Estratégia Conjunta ÁfricaUnião Europeia e a
Internacionalização do Ensino Superior no Continente Africano: Alguns Desafios. In F. P.
Coutinho, M. J. Carapêto, & E. Oliveira (Eds.), Educação de Qualidade e Desenvolvimento
na Lusofonia. Lisboa: Faculdade de Direito da Universidade Nova de Lisboa/Centro de
I&D sobre Direito e Sociedade.
CEDEAO (2010). ECOWAS VISION 2020 Towards a Democratic and Prosperous
Community. Disponível em http://araa.org/sites/default/files/media/ECOWAS-VISION-
2020_0.pdf
Comunidade Económica dos Estados da África Ocidental (1993). Tratado Revisto.
Comunidade Económica dos Estados da África Ocidental (2006). Protocol A/P3/1/03 on
Education and Training. Disponível em https://www.ecowas.int/wp-
content/uploads/2024/08/Protocol-on-Education-and-Training.pdf
Comunidade Económica dos Estados da África Ocidental (2012). Diretiva
A/DIR.1/1/06/12 Sobre Ciência, Tecnologia e Inovação. Disponível em
http://www.esc.comm.ecowas.int/wp-content/uploads/2016/04/ECOWAS-Directive-on-
STI-Eng.pdf
Comunidade Económica dos Estados da África Ocidental (2014). Supplementary Act
A/SA.1/12/14 On The Improvement Of Performance in Higher Education and Scientific
Research. Disponível em http://www.esc.comm.ecowas.int/wp-
content/uploads/2016/04/education.pdf
Corbucci, P. R. (2004). Financiamento e democratização do acesso à educação superior
no Brasil: da deserção do Estado ao projeto de reforma. Educação & Sociedade, 25(88),
677701. https://doi.org/10.1590/S0101-73302004000300003
Dell, S. (2017, 6 de outubro). Optimising the contribution of HE in the SADC region.
University World News. Disponível em
https://www.universityworldnews.com/post.php?story=20171006154014327
ECCAS (1983). Treaty Establishing the Economic Community of Central African States.
Disponível em https://investmentpolicy.unctad.org/international-investment-
agreements/treaty-files/2401/download
Emmanuel, O. C. (2019). The Challenges, Pragmatic Justification and more Effective
Ways of Implementing the Continental Education Strategy for Africa (20162025). Global
Journal of Human-Social Science, 19(9), 33. Disponível em
https://globaljournals.org/GJHSS_Volume19/5-The-Challenges-Pragmatic.pdf
Garrido, R., & Baldé, A. (2021). The Right of Education in African Union Law. In F. Amao,
M. Olivier, & K. Magliveras (Eds.), The Emergent African Union Law: Conceptualization,
Delimitation, and Application (pp. 304318). Oxford University Press.
https://doi.org/10.1093/oso/9780198862154.003.0017
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
100
Hahn, K. (2004). The Implementation of the SADC Protocol on Education and Training.
In D. Hansohm, W. Breytenbach, T. Hartzenberg, & C. McCarthy (Eds.), Monitoring
Regional Integration in Southern African Yearbook, Vol. 4, (pp. 198-215). Disponível em
https://www.kas.de/c/document_library/get_file?uuid=2906599e-a9c8-ae63-e287-
c313b49465d1&groupId=252038#page=210
Hahn, K. (2005). Towards a SADC Area of Higher Education. The Namibian Economic
Policy Research Unit Research Report (n.º 30). Disponível em
https://www.researchgate.net/publication/265012914_Towards_a_SADC_Area_of_High
er_Education
Hahn, K., & Teferra, D. (2013). Tuning as Instrument of Systematic Higher Education
Reform and Quality Enhancement: The African Experience. Tuning Journal for Higher
Education, 1, 132. Disponível em https://tuningjournal.org/article/view/23/10
Kagame, P. (2017). Building a More Relevant African Union. Addis Ababa: AUC.
Disponível em: https://au.int/sites/default/files/documents/35998-doc-
20170117_draft_technical_au_reform_report_v23.pdf
Kansakai, E. S. (2010). Perspectives and policies in education vis-à-vis the nation state
and challenges of regional integration in West Africa. In J. Guannu (Ed.), Nation-states
and the challenges of regional integration in West Africa: The case of Liberia (pp. 27-42).
Karthala.
Makinda, S., Okumu, F. W., & Mickler, D. (2016). The African Union: Addressing the
challenges of peace, security, and governance (2ª ed.). Routledge.
Molla, T., & Shunde, T. (2023). African Union Self-Sustainable Financing Reform and its
Challenges . International Journal of Accounting and Public Sector Management, 1(4),
16-25. https://journals.rcmss.com/index.php/ijapsm/article/view/900
Moyo, G. (2021). Deimperialising Financing of the African Union. In African Agency,
Finance and Developmental States. Palgrave MacMillan, pp.155-182.
Pan African Virtual and e-University. Introduction. About Us. https://pau-
au.africa/institutes/virtual-and-e-university
Pillay, P. (2008). Higher education funding frameworks in SADC. In Towards a common
future: Higher education in the SADC region (p. 134). Joanesburgo: Southern African
Regional Universities Association. Disponível em
https://citeseerx.ist.psu.edu/viewdoc/download?doi=10.1.1.729.3260&rep=rep1&type
=pdf
Pityana, B. (2008). A decade of development and education in Africa: The promise of
open and distance learning. University of South Africa, p. 5. Disponível em
http://oasis.col.org/handle/11599/1245
SADC (1997). Protocol on Education and Training. Disponível em
https://www.sadc.int/files/3813/5292/8362/Protocol_on_Education__Training1997.pdf
SADC (2012). Regional Open and Distance Learning Policy Framework. Disponível em
https://www.sadc.int/files/3113/7820/8525/Approved_Regional_ODL_Policy_Framewor
k_June_2012_1.pdf
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
101
SADC (2020). SADC Vision 2050 (p. 2). Disponível em
https://www.sadc.int/files/9316/1470/6253/SADC_Vision_2050.pdf
SADC (2009). The Gender Policy. Disponível em
https://www.sadc.int/files/8414/0558/5105/SADC_GENDER_POLICY_-_ENGLISH.pdf
Saint, W., Lao, C., & Materu, P. (2009). Legal frameworks for tertiary education in Sub-
Saharan Africa: The question for institutional responsiveness. World Bank Working Paper
No. 175, p. 13. https://doi.org/10.1596/978-0-8213-8124-3
SARUA (2007). Where it began. Disponível em https://www.sarua.africa/where-it-
began/ [tradução nossa].
Sguissardi, V. (2015). Educação Superior no Brasil. Democratização ou massificação
mercantil?. Educação & Sociedade, 36 (133), 867889.
https://doi.org/10.1590/ES0101-73302015155688
Souza, C. (2006) Políticas Públicas: uma revisão da literatura. Sociologias, 18, 20-45.
https://www.scielo.br/j/soc/a/6YsWyBWZSdFgfSqDVQhc4jm/?format=pdf&lang=pt
Tikly, L. (2019). Education for sustainable development in Africa: A critique of regional
agendas. Asia Pacific Education Review, 20, 223. https://doi.org/10.1007/s12564-019-
09600-5
Touray, O. A. (2016). The African Union: The first ten years. Rowman & Littlefield.
UNESCO (1981). Regional Convention on the Recognition of Studies, Certificates,
Diplomas, Degrees and other Academic Qualifications in Higher Education in the African
States. Disponível em https://www.unesco.org/en/legal-affairs/regional-convention-
recognition-studies-certificates-diplomas-degrees-and-other-academic
União Africana (2006a). Assembly/AU/Dec.92 (VI) Decision on a Second Decade of
Education for Africa (20062015) and the Framework of the Plan of Action for the Second
Decade. Disponível em: https://au.int/en/decisions/assembly-african-union-sixth-
ordinary-session
União Africana (2006b). Plan of Action. Second Decade of Education for Africa (2006
2015). Disponível em
http://www.unesco.org/new/fileadmin/MULTIMEDIA/FIELD/Dakar/pdf/AU%20SECOND
%20DECADE%20ON%20EDUCTAION%202006-2015.pdf
União Africana (2007). The Africa-EU Strategic Partnership. A Joint Africa-EU Strategy,
p. 12. Disponível em
https://www.consilium.europa.eu/uedocs/cms_data/docs/pressdata/en/er/97496.pdf
União Africana (2008). The African Union Gender Policy. Disponível em
http://archive.kubatana.net/docs/demgg/au_gender_policy_080921.pdf
União Africana (2016a). Continental Education Strategy for Africa 20162025, p. 18.
Disponível em https://au.int/sites/default/files/documents/29958-doc-cesa_-_english-
v9.pdf
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL. 16 Nº. 1, DT 2
Dossiê Temático - Os Vinte Anos da União Africana:
Passado, Presente e Futuro
Outubro 2025, pp. 82-102
As Políticas Públicas para a Educação no Direito da União Africana
Rui Garrido, Mojana Vargas
102
União Africana (2016b). The Africa-EU Strategic Partnership: A Joint Africa-EU Strategy,
p. 12. Disponível em https://africa-eu-
partnership.org/sites/default/files/documents/eas2007_joint_strategy_en.pdf
União Africana (2016c). Assembly/AU/Dec.605 (XXVII). Decision on the Outcome of the
Retreat of the Assembly of the African Union (pp. 1-2). Kigali: AUC. Disponível em
https://au.int/sites/default/files/pages/31953-file-
assembly_au_dec_605_financing_the_au.pdf
União Africana (2017). Launching the Higher Education Cluster. CESA Journal, 1, 9.
Disponível em https://www.adeanet.org/fr/system/files/cesa_journal_vol1.pdf
União Africana (2018). Decision on the Reports of the Specialised Technical Committees
EX.CL/Dec.987 (XXXII)Rev.1, 2526 de janeiro.
União Africana (2019). Official Launch of the Pan African Virtual and E-University
(PAVEU). Disponível em https://au.int/en/newsevents/20191220/official-launch-pan-
african-virtual-and-e-university-paveu
União Africana (s/d.a). CESA Clusters. Disponível em https://edu-au.org/cesa/177-cesa-
clusters
União Africana (s/d.b). First Ten-year Implementation Plan 20142023. Disponível em
https://www.un.org/en/africa/osaa/pdf/au/agenda2063-first10yearimplementation.pdf
United Nations (n/d). “Quality Education”, IN: Sustainable Development Goals.
Disponível em https://www.un.org/sustainabledevelopment/education/ .
United Nations (2009). Revitalizing Higher Education in Sub-Saharan Africa. United
Nations University. Disponível em
https://archive.unu.edu/africa/files/UNU_RevitalizingHigherEducation.pdf
West African Health Organisation (2015). Harmonized Curriculum for Doctor of Pharmacy
Degree (PharmD.) Training in the ECOWAS Region. Disponível em
https://www.wahooas.org/web-ooas/sites/default/files/publications/1849/harmonized-
curriculum-doctor-pharmacy-degree-training-ecowas-region.pdf
Woldegiorgis, Emnet T. (2017). Historical and Political Perspectives on Regionalization
of African Higher Education”. In Jabe J. Bight & Emnet T. Woldegiorgis (Eds.),
Regionalization of African Higher Education: Progress and Prospects (pp. 29-46). Sense
Publishers.
Yusuf, Muhammed A. (2019). “ECOWAS agenda and regional integration development in
West Africa: Any role for all-inclusive education?”. International Journal of Education
Economics and Development, 10(1). https://doi.org/10.1504/IJEED.2019.097129
Zygierewicz, Anna. (2019). EU-Africa academic cooperation. European Parliamentary
Research Service briefing. Disponível em
https://www.europarl.europa.eu/RegData/etudes/BRIE/2019/642810/EPRS_BRI(2019)
642810_EN.pdf